《From Moonstar To Winter Moon》


 Chapter 1

    June 19th


    (Ella''s POV)


    "Why here of all places?" I ask no one, annoyed, as my car completely dies on me, in the middle of nowhere. I am just able to pull off on the side of the road. Looking back I should have taken my brother''s offer on using his truck instead of my ancient, not overly reliable, car. Digging in my backpack I grab my phone to call my dad only to find that I have absolutely no cell service. It''s times like this I was a witch and had a bird familiar, but no. A car pulls over in front of me as I contemplate getting out of my car to start walking. I think I should be somewhat close to the town of Charlotte, if I''m not completely lost.


    A lady who looks to be around my dad''s age gets out of the driver''s side, but I know that looks can be deceiving. Some supernaturals can live hundreds of years and not age much. I have family that is over 200 years old, but don''t look older than 50. She has brunette hair in a side braid, that''s maybe medium length of down, and kind looking blue eyes. As she gets closer I roll down my window as far as the hand crank will allow it which is about a third. On a good day I can get it about half way down.


    "Having car troubles or just lost?" She asks with a kind smile.


    "Both. My car just died and I''m not completely sure where I am. Doesn''t help the service is horrible." I say as I notice a pine scent. I''ve learned I smell random scents at times, I think it has to do with being a shifter. Though I''m not entirely sure. Something about her radiates kindness and a motherly vibe.


    "Service around here is spotty on a good day, but we had a few bad storms recently which made it worse. I have jumper cables in my car which means we can see about trying to get your car started. It''s roughly twenty minutes to the nearest town, but my pack is about five minutes from here. We have a mechanic that can take a look at your car if you want." I guess she sees my confused expression and asks, "You don''t know about shifters do you? I''m sorry you smell like you live with a group of supernaturals, so I just assumed."


    "I do know about shifters as I am one. I just didn''t know that there was a pack located less than four hours away from where I live. I think that''s how long I''ve been driving." I say the last part mostly to myself trying to think what time it was when I left. It''s been roughly three and a half hours maybe a tad longer.


    "Do you want to see the pack? My name is Emily by the way. I''m the Luna of the pack, so I can invite strangers to the pack even with the current no outsiders rule." She says with a smile that hints at that not being entirely true.


    "Yes, plus I don''t think my car will make it the twenty minutes to the town. It''s been acting up since I left home. My name is Daniella, but I prefer Ella." I say trying to keep my excitement down. I''ve always wanted to visit a pack to learn more about being a shifter. Growing up without other shifters around hasn''t been easy.


    Before long we get my car started and I follow Luna Emily to the pack. My car barely makes it and dies again as I park beside her. I think it is about time the car is retired, it''s been through a lot over the years. Namely my sister putting it in a ditch once or twice. Before getting out I send a quick text to my dad to have him call me when he can as I notice that I have service again. Would call, but I know he is just today.


    "Welcome to the Winter Moon Pack," Emily tells me once I get out of my car.


    "It''s so big," I say turning to look around at the large open grass area in the center of all the buildings.


    "Have you ever been to a pack before?"


    "No. I grew up in a coven as the only shifter." I say shrugging turning to look back at her.


    "How big is the coven area?"


    "About a third of the size. The buildings are closer together and there are a lot more trees within the area." I reply looking at how open everything is.


    "I''m sure someone will be willing to show you around while your car gets looked at. If not I have two I convince to show you around as it will be their job a year." She tells me with a smile, "I would, but I''m in charge while my husband and the Beta is away."


    "I hope it can be fixed, so I can at least get home. It died again."


    "It looks like it''s an old car that''s been well loved."


    "It originally belonged to my grandma who drove it for years before she passed. After that, it wasn''t driven much until my siblings and I learned to drive. It has been through a lot. My younger sister got it stuck in a ditch and almost hit a deer in it."


    "Emily, the Alpha of the Evermoore Pack just called and I don''t know where Jared or Uncle Jack is at the moment." A girl says rushing out of the house. She has chin length ginger hair that''s loosely curled and light green eyes. As she stops next to Luna and me I can she is taller than me by about roughly six inches, so about 5''10".


    "They are in town helping Marc pick up some building supplies to repair Ms. Rosie''s roof. After I take Ella here to go talk to Thomas about getting her car looked at I''ll call Tiana back to talk to her. They called a few days ago about a couple of their members going missing." Luna Emily says before introducing us, "Bri, this is Ella. Ella, this is Brianna. Her uncle is the Beta."


    "I didn''t know there was a pack called Evermoore. I thought there was only a coven called Evermoore." I say intrigued, "Two shifters showed up there recently. I was on my way there when my car died."


    "They were both started by step-siblings, but as time went on we lost contact with the coven. There is also an Elven Clan by the same name that was started by their adopted sister. The group they traveled with before starting the coven, clan, and pack was called Evermoore and their father lead it. I''m originally from the Evermoore Pack which is how I know all this." Brianna explains shrugging as if it''s no big deal.


    "Were you given a description of them?" Luna Emily asks.


    "No, but they are both young girls. I think not much younger than me."


    "It was two sisters that went missing and they are fifteen and sixteen."


    "I can message the leader and ask for more details. My dad gave me her number in case I couldn''t find the coven. I''ve never been the coven by myself and I usually slept during the drive." I say trying to locate the piece of paper with the number on it in my bad. It''s a bit of a mess as I use it as a purse.


    "While you do that, I can talk to Thomas about getting your car looked at. I was already going to talk to him today about getting my taillight fixed. I do not need to get pulled over for that being out, again." Bri say pointing off in random direction.


    "Thank you, Brianna." I say as Luna Emily tells her, "I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that last bit as long as you get it fixed before you go into town again."


    "Please just call me Bri or Anna. My uncles are really the only ones that call me Brianna. I will mostly because I don''t want to get a lecture from my uncles about it." Bria heads off to see about getting the cars looked at while I follow Luna Emily inside the house. As I follow her through the house I find the piece of paper and grab my phone out of my bag.


    (Emily''s POV)


    As I show Ella into the office the home phone starts to ring. Walking over to Jared''s desk I pick it up knowing it''s most likely Alpha Tiana since if someone in our pack needs us they call our cell or find us in person. If anyone in the pack can not reach or find Jared or Jack than they try to find me or Andy and if that''s a bust they  go find Carter or Bri. One of us always tries to stay around just in case which is sometimes a bit of a challenge.


    "Hello? Emily speaking." I answer while gesturing for Ella to sit in one of the chairs.


    "Hi, Emily it''s Tiana. I was wondering if you heard anything."


    "I just learned that two young shifters appeared at the Evermoore Coven recently. It could be them."


    "Do you have any other information?"


    "I got a description of them." Ella says looking up from her phone, "Both girls are blonde, one has shoulder length hair and the other elbow length. One has hazel eyes while the other has light brown eyes. The one with hazel eyes as a small scar above her lip."


    I reiterate what Ella tells me to Tiana before giving her the number for the Evermoore Coven leader. There was a time when leaders of the different groups knew each other. That''s not really the case anymore and hasn''t been for a few generations.


    "Thank you, Emily. Their fathers will happy to know where they are and that they are safe." Tiana says sounding relived. Some of their younger members got separated after an attack and the sisters were the only two not counted for. Attacks on packs are becoming more common which a major cause for concern. We have an idea on who is behind the attacks, but no proof other than the fact they aren''t rogues.


    After saying bye I put the phone down and turn to look at Ella. As I''m about to say something to her the office door opens revealing my eldest child, Carter, with pink hair instead of his usual brunette. I have a feeling I know why.


    "Lost a bet to Em." That is the first thing he says. You would think he would learn by now not to make bets with his sister.


    "I wasn''t going to ask. None of us are surprised when one of you kids appear with a different hair color all of a sudden. Alex went from faded pink to bright blue hair just yesterday. Is there something you need?"


    (Carter''s POV)


    "Nice hair," Bri says as she walks up onto the porch behind me.


    Opening the door I tell her "Your sister and Ember chose the color."


    "Are you going to talk to your mom? Figured. I noticed that Alex''s hands were tinted pink last I saw her and her hair is blue. Next time remind her to wear gloves."


    "Yes. Why? You are her sister, so you remind her. She''s not coloring my hair every again."


    "Tell her that Thomas said he can look at Ella''s car in the morning. You live with her and I don''t." She tells me before walking further into the house most likely heading to the kitchen.


    Bri and me get along most of the time which is good as she might be by Beta. Come a year from now I will be taking over as Alpha and she has until then to decide if she will be taking over as the Beta or moving back to the Evermoore Pack to become their Beta. If she does move then Alex will become the next Beta when she is of age. They would both make good Betas.


    I head to the office to see if my mom is in there and to pass on Bri''s message. If she is in the house there are usually three places she can be found, the kitchen, the office or her craft room. I figured since Bri mentioned someone not apart of the pack she would be there. As I open the office door I notice my mom is just getting off the phone and a girl, whom I''m assuming is Ella, sitting in one of the chairs. She has long black hair pulled into a braid. I notice she has pretty light blue eyes when she looks at hearing the door open. She''s cute. She smells of rain and honeysuckle.


    "Lost a bet to Em," I say before my mom comments on my hair.


    "I wasn''t going to ask. None of us are surprised when one of you appears with a different hair color all of a sudden. Alex went from faded pink to bright blue hair just yesterday. Is there something you need?"


    "Just an update from the patrol. Eric said a few rogues have been spotted but don''t think it''s anything to worry about at the moment. He and the other leaders are going to let all the patrol members know to keep an eye out just in case. No non rogues have been spotted today. Bri told me to tell you that Thomas said he can look at Ella''s car in the morning. I''m assuming you are who she was talking about." I say looking at the girl sitting.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "That would be me, Pinky. It''s short for Daniella." The girl, Ella, says with a cheeky grin.


    "Nice to meet you, Ella. My name is Carter, not Pinky." I reply as my mom laughs a little.


    (Ella''s POV)


    "Carter, do you think you can show Ella around? She''s never seen a pack before." Luna Emily asks Carter, "I''ll let your father know about the rogues when he gets back. Hopefully the unknown shifters don''t appear again."


    I watch him hoping he''ll say yes as I really want to explore the pack and not get lost. I also want to ask questions as all I know about being a shifter and shifter packs is from the very few books my dad got me. He has tried over the years to find more to help me, but it has not been easy.


    "Sure, mom." Carter quickly replies, "Have you talked to Kyle to see if any have been spotted there?"


    "I left a message earlier."


    As I go to stand up as they talk a bit more my cell starts to ring. Just by the ringtone I know that it is Pierce, the second in command of the coven, is calling.


    "Hi," I say answering the phone.


    "Is everything okay? Your father just saw your text and asked me to call you as he is still talking with other leaders."


    "Yes, considering my car broke down. I''m not making it to the Evermoore Coven, but I''m no use there anymore. I''m in a pack about three and a half to four hours away from home."


    "Explain a little more please, dear. Why are you no longer needed at the coven? How did you end up in a pack?"


    I quickly explain things in more detail. A few times I have to repeat myself since I tend to speak very fast sometimes when I''m not careful. My family and most of the coven have learned to understand what I''m trying to say when that happens. It doesn''t help that I stumble over some words and they don''t sound like actual words if I''m talking fast. That has caused some issues in the past and my ex would get annoyed anytime I started talking fast. Most of the time I start to talk fast when it''s a topic I''m very into.


    "I only have two things to say to that. The first is to be careful. The other is to expect a call from your father after he gets done with the meetings."


    "I will and not surprising."


    "I''ll let you go since I have things to do around here and knowing you, you''ll want to explore the pack. Bye, Ella."


    "Of course. Bye, Pierce."


    After hanging up I shove my phone into my bag as I follow Carter out of the office. Heading out of the house we set off in a random direction. Carter tells me about some of the buildings that are around. There are 3 clinics around the area, one is in the process of being fixed up after a recent storm damaged the roof. They have a hall for weddings and parties that also acts as a safe place for those who can''t shift during rogue attacks. Carter introduces me to the members that stop to talk. I ask a few questions here and there about life in a pack. He asks me a few questions about the coven which I answer to the best of my ability. There aren''t many differences surprisingly. We stop for a few minutes next to a large open open area that Carter explains is used for training.


    "How many people are in the pack?" I ask as we watch a few shifters stumble, they are most likely only recently started shifting. It takes a little bit to get used to being in one''s wolf form. I should know, my siblings wouldn''t stop messing with me about it.


    "Around 207 or so. Give or take a few. We are a medium size pack. Packs can be anywhere between 100-300 members. What about your coven?"


    "I think 70 at the moment. Covens are usually 50-150 members or at least that''s what my dad has told me. I don''t know much about the coven as a whole."


    "How come you don''t know much about the place you grew up?" He asks turning to look at me.


    "I''m not a witch. I know enough to get by though and interact with other covens."


    "If you don''t mind me asking. What are you?"


    "A wolf shifter. The only one in the coven. When does a new Alpha and Beta take over? For covens, the new leader takes over when they are between the ages of 26-28 depending on the coven. Ours is 26 years old. The second in command takes over at the same time unless they are under 20 years old." I say changing the topic.


    "All packs I know it''s when we turn 26 years old, but we start learning how to take over as Alpha when we are 25. I recently started learning and will take over in a year. The beta takes over when the new Alpha does unless they are under 25."


    "Somewhat similar." I comment as we start walking again, "My eldest brother is currently learning to be the next leader."


    In total it takes a little over three hours to see all of the pack, mostly because we did stop from time to time. As we near the house I notice some others sitting in what is essentially the front yard rolling a soccer ball back and front. There are three girls and two guys. One of the girls spots us walking over and throwing the ball at Carter''s face. She has long brunette hair and looks like a slightly younger version of Luna Emily.


    "Em, really?" Carter asks catching the ball.


    "I knew you would catch it or at least try to." She replies before looking at me, "You must be Ella. Mom said Carter was showing around a visitor. I''m Ember, Carter''s younger sister."


    "You are also the reason my hair is pink." Carter says throwing the ball back at her.


    "That''s your fault as you should know by now not to bet against her." One of the other girls says. She has a blue pixie cut and looks like Bri, so maybe related. Might be the Alex that Emily mentioned earlier. Next to her is a guy with chin-length wavy ginger hair. Both are pale and covered in freckles. On the other side of her is the second guy. He has short blonde hair and dark rimmed glasses. His shirt sleeves are slightly pushed up revealing tan lines. The last girl is leaning against Ember. She has long light purple hair that stands out against her dark skin and dark eyes.


    "Alex, you are partly to blame since you and Ember picked the color." The guy with blonde hair says, "I''m Isaac. Alex is the blueberry."


    "Hey!"


    "You do look like one with the blue hair." The one who looks like he might be Alex''s twin says.


    "Shut up, Luca," Alex says shoving him playfully.


    "I''m Nina." The girl next to Ember says introducing herself, "Ignore those two. They are usually like this. Even worse when their sister is with them."


    "We are twins. I do not know if you have met Bri or not, but she is our older sister." Alex says before asking, "Do you have any siblings?"


    "Five. Two older brothers, an older step-sister, a slightly younger sister, and a younger step-sister."


    "I feel sorry for your brothers. I have two younger sisters." Isaac says.


    "Try having two older ones with one of them not letting you forget that they are ten minutes older," Luca says looking pointedly at Alex.


    "All of us girls are around the same age and met as teens. I''m surprised our parents aren''t getting gray hairs. Becca is the oldest and Della is the youngest. Hazel and me are the same age."


    "Are you and Hazel twins?"


    "Nope, I''m three weeks older as I''m adopted." I say finally sitting down in the grass between Luca and Carter, "I''m a wolf shifter and the only one in my coven. Before today I''d never met another shifter, so I don''t know much about being a shifter. I did once meet a half bear shifter. Before I turned 13 and shifted for the first time I didn''t even know I was a shifter."


    "Ask us anything about being a shifter and we will try to answer. I''m sure between the six of us we can answer most of them." Ember says as the others nod in agreement.


    (Emily''s POV)


    "Love?" I hear Jared call.


    "In the office," I call back as I look over some papers.


    Jared walks in a moment later holding a small stuffed giraffe. He sits it on my deck next to my laptop. Smiling I pick it up to place it next to the little tiger plush I have on the shelf above my desk. Jared randomly brings me small plushes or flowers when he goes into town or after being away visiting another pack.


    "I saw that we have a visitor or do we have a new member that I don''t know about?" Jared asks before kissing the top of my head.


    "Visitor. Her name is Ella. I came across her not far from here as her car had broken down. Thomas is going to look at it tomorrow. She is a wolf shifter. I know we need to be careful about who we invite into the pack, but she needed help."


    "What pack is she from? If she''s from one we know it''s fine." He says sitting in his desk chair preparing to get some paperwork done. The most boring part of leading a pack.


    "She''s not from a pack. She told me that she grew up in a coven." I reply putting the papers I was reading back into their folder.


    Jared grabs a folder that has some unfinished paperwork as he asks, "Which coven?"


    "Not the Evermoore as she was headed there. I know it''s less than four hours away. She smells like rain."


    "There might be one located in Moonstone. A few times Jack and me have stopped there we have noticed quite a few people smelling of rain."


    "I should have asked." I say moving to sit in one of the chairs in front of his desk.


    "We can do that later. The kids seem to be making her feel welcome here. I heard them answering questions she has."


    "I''m glad. They are good kids. Carter said rogues have been spotted around again."


    "I''ll let Jack know." Jared says running a hand down his face. We''ve dealt with two attacks from both unknown shifters and known rogues this week alone. Unknown shifters keep being spotted in the area around the pack lately. Rogues are usually easy to pick out, so we know it''s not them. They aren''t organized and are usually in small groups of no more than five unless they are attacking. It hasn''t been a fun couple of weeks dealing with all this.


    (Ella''s POV)


    "Luna Emily said she was able to tell I live with a group of supernaturals. Can one of y''all explain what she meant? I didn''t know we had special scents."


    "Each type of supernatural has a unique scent that only shifters and vampires can smell. It also depends on one''s pack, coven, grouping, pod or clan. For our pack, it''s a pine scent, but each person has a scent unique to them mixed with the pine scent. It''s how we found our soulmates before soulbands appeared as only our soulmate(s) can smell it," Ember explains, "For me Nina smells like pine and coffee, but to everyone else she smells only of pine. Humans don''t have a unique scent unless they are part of a pack, grouping, pod, coven or clan. Even then it''s faint."


    "I never knew that. That explains why I always smell rain around the coven and faintly smelled pine when I first met Luna Emily. I''m curious as to what I smell like. Also what is a grouping? I know pods are for mermaids."


    "You smell like rain." Carter tells me while looking like he wants to say something else before being interrupted by my phone ringing.


    Confused as to why my brother is calling I answer, "Hi. I thought dad was going to call."


    "He''s in the room and you are on speaker." Zachery replies and I can hear paper being shuffled in the background.


    "How are you doing, Ella?"


    "Fine. Learning a lot of stuff about being a shifter and it''s a little overwhelming. Finally got an answer as to why I always seem to smell the scent of rain around the coven.


    "Just wanted to call to see if you want me to come to get you and we can get your car at a later date. That''s good." My dad answers sounding unsure if he wants to know the answer.


    "If possible I would like to stay until my car is fixed if it can be fixed," I say as I see Ember type away on her phone.


    "I would like to at least talk to the Alpha before I agree to that."


    "Dad, I''m 21, not 11." I sound trying to sound as annoyed as possible even though I''m really not. He''s the same with all of us kids. I can hear Zachery trying not to laugh and failing.


    "Doesn''t matter. I want to know who you are staying with."


    "I know. Here is the number." I say before reading off the phone number Ember shows me.


    "Thank you. I will text you after I talk with them. Love you."


    "Love you too." I say being hanging up and putting my phone back in my pocket. After a moment I decided to get clarification on something, "So, if I smell two scents around someone it means they are my soulmate?"


    "Yes." Ember replies, "I''m guessing you''ve smelled two scents when someone was near. Also to answer your earlier question about what a grouping is. It''s what fairy groups are called."


    "More like been and still am smelling." I say before laughing a little as I realize who I my soulmate is, "Fuck."


    "You okay?" Luca asks looking a little concerned.


    "Yeah. It''s just a bit funny that today of all days I would find my soulmate. Peppermint and pine aren''t that bad together."


    "Carter you are being awfully quiet. Got anything to say?" Ember asks with a smile.


    "Isaac hasn''t said much either."


    "The different is you are the only one who hasn''t found their soulmate." Isaac replies as he wraps his arm around Alex''s waist. Before Carter or anyone else says anything Luna Emily walks over to our group.


    "I''ve come to ask for volunteers to help with lunch." Luna Emily says as I feel my phone go off with a text.


    As the other asks questions about lunch and what she needs help with I look at the text. It''s from my dad telling me that I can stay until my car is fixed.


    "Want to help, Ella?" Luca asks standing up.


    "I''m not the best cook."


    "We are just making sandwiches and cutting fruit. Plus I''m sure Emily can answer some questions we can''t."


    "In that case? Sure," I say as Luca offers me a hand to help me up.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Luca and I help Emily, she keeps telling me to drop the Luna part, in the kitchen two pack members walk in. One has copper red hair and light blue eyes. He looks like he could be related to Luca. If that''s the case then he is the Jack that Bri mentioned earlier. The other has brunette hair, blue-gray eyes and has scars along the right side of his face. Both are about Luca''s height, he''s about an inch shorter than Carter, with the redhead being just a smidge taller.


    "Here to help?" Emily asks as she makes a sandwich.


    "I''m not as I''m here just to pass along a message. Rogues have been spotted along the border along with the unknown shifter." The ginger says.


    "I know. Carter told me." Emily tells him sitting her knife down.


    "We ran into one of the patrol members on the way back to the house who told us," He says before spotting Luca and me cutting up fruit on the other side of the island. "I see we have a visitor. Nice to meet you. I''m Jack the Beta of the pack and this is my husband, Andy."


    "Nice to meet you both. My name is Ella, short Daniella. Not many call me by my full name."


    "It''s the same with Alex. She hates being called by Alexandra. I''m going to see if Jared is still in the office." Jack says before he leaves.


    Andy decides join us in helping make lunch. As we cut up fruit I learn he and Jack are Luca, Bri, and Alex''s uncles. The three moved here after their parents were killed in a car accident almost a decade ago. I even learn shifters from the Evermoore Pack smell like sandalwood. Andy talks a little about the pack he grew up in. Doesn''t sound like a pack I want to visit.


    (Carter''s POV)


    "So, what does Ella really smell like to you?" Ember asks once the others have left. Nina went to have lunch with her family while Alex and Isaac went to go grab something from his house.


    "Rain and honeysuckle."


    "Going to tell her?" Ember ask as she stands up.


    Looking up at her I reply, "I think she''s already figured it out."


    "I meant about the scent thing."


    "Maybe later." I tell her as I finally stand up and we both head inside.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Andy''s POV)


    "Want some help cleaning up?" I ask Emily walking into the kitchen carrying plates after lunch.


    "Thanks."


    We do the dishes in comfortable silence. I usually help her with cooking breakfast and dinner. Neither of us trusts our husbands with cooking. Jack burnt a pot once trying to boil water and Jared almost set the stove on fire once trying to make pancakes. Emily has forbid them both from touching the stove after that day. That was six years ago.


    "Kaiden texted me saying he and the kids are coming for a visit."


    "No Cody?" She asks surprised.


    "He and Kyle are still working on getting the new main pack house unpacked. Aurora might come with the kids, but is unsure." Kyle is the Alpha of the Amethyst  Pack while Cody, his younger twin, is the Beta. Aurora is Kyle''s wife and the Luna while Kaiden is Cody''s husband.


    "Isn''t your family suppose to be coming to visit soon?" She asks handing me a plate to dry.


    "Next week."


    "Are they still talking about moving here?"


    "As far as I know. I do hope they move here. I know Kaiden will be happy if they do since he only gets to see them when they visit here."


    Kaiden and I are childhood friends and basically brothers. We grew up in the Sky Wood Pack together. My parents took him in at the age of 16 after his parents kicked him out after coming out as bisexual. They were able to get guardianship of him which he was very happy about. It wasn''t long after that he came out as trans and he stared transitioning. I had never seen him happier before that. We spent so many hours in our room going over names before he decided on Kaiden.


    "I don''t think he''ll be the only one. Peter will most likely be happy that Parker will be closer." Emily says handing me another dish to dry. We talk about family more as we finish the dishes and clean the kitchen.

 Chapter 2

    June 20th


    (Ella''s POV)


    "How are you enjoying being with a pack?" Keira asks as I prop my phone up so I can dig through my bag.


    "It''s been interesting," I say trying to figure out what I have done with my charger.


    "I want details."


    "On what?" I ask looking at my phone to look at her confused.


    "Ella, I''m your best friend and I can tell something happened. I want details."


    Turning my attention back to my bad I tell her, "I sometimes question why I became friends with you."


    "You love me." She says and I can hear her moving around her room doing whatever. Most likely getting ready for work.


    "Sometimes," I comment mostly to myself.


    Keira and I have been friends since we were 15 years old and got paired up in chemistry class. She had moved to Moonstone with her mom and younger sister not long before we met and became friends. All three are mermaids. I do sometimes question how we even became friends. In school, we didn''t run in the same circles and only shared two classes, chemistry, and math. She was a cheerleader and became captain of the volleyball team, our senior year, while I played no sports and spent most of my free time in the art room hiding. Most of my friends were fellow coven members and only a few went to the same school. Before we became friends I think the longest we spent time together was working on a chemistry project as part of it required us to work on the written portion outside of class. She was well liked in school and most didn''t even realized I talked even though I had been in school with them since pre-k.


    "Tell me. Please?" She says and I know with puppy dog eyes even if I''m not looking at her.


    "Okay," I say finally giving in to her.


    I spent the next few minutes telling Keira what has happened while I''ve been here. It''s not much as it hasn''t even been a full day. In all honestly though feels longer. Eventually, I give up looking for my charger figuring I either left it at home or in my car. Hopefully it''s in my car.


    "You sound like you don''t want to leave."


    "I feel like I can truly be myself here. I barely know these people, but they are really easy to talk to. For the first time in 8 years, I feel like I belong somewhere. Here I don''t have people looking at me like I''m an outcast. I don''t have to worry about running into ex friends. Here I can forget about her." I say grabbing my phone and laying backwards on my bed. It hurts to think about my ex and the people who I thought were my friends. They knew she was cheating on me for almost half of our relationship, but never said a thing. A little over a month go I learned the truth and broke-up with her. Yesterday would have been our two year anniversary. It was my second ever relationship. The first only last eight month due to him having to move. Me and him are still friends and I learned recently he found his soulmate.


    Ever since I learned I was a shifter I haven''t felt like I truly belong in the coven. Being the only shifter in it meant I had to learn everything myself. My family tried to help, but my dad had a coven to run and my siblings had their own things to learn with their magic. While the coven as a whole is accepting of shifters some have gone out of their way to ignore me ever since I shifted. Those people talked, hung out with, and included me in things when we all thought I was human. I thought they were my friends. As I got older I realized my true friends were the ones who didn''t give a fuck that I was a shifter. They were also the ones who didn''t care when I came out as a biromantic demisexual, most of the people I hang out with in the coven aren''t straight either which includes most of my siblings.


    "It could be because you are a shifter. Aren''t shifters meant to be part of packs?" Keira asks.


    "I don''t know, but have to let you go as my phone is about to die. I have no idea where my bloody charger is, so I''m going to find someone to see if they have one I can borrow."


    "I have to get to work anyway before my mom gets onto me for being late, again. Talk to you later?"


    "Definitely. Bye. Love you."


    "Love you too. Bye."


    After I hang up with Kiera I head out of the room Emily showed me and I quite literally walk into Luca. Not the first time I''ve walked into someone and most likely won''t be the last. This morning I walked into Carter while still half asleep. I don''t remember what I said, but he laughed and mumbled something that I couldn''t make out. I think adorable was said, but that could be my imagination. Keira will not know this for a while if I can help it, but I do think Carter is cute. It''s not just because he''s my soulmate. One thing about soulmates is that the relationship is it''s not always romantic. A black design on one''s soulband means the relationship will end up being romantic while a white design means it''ll be platonic. The design on mine is black, so I know one day I''ll end up with Carter.


    "Careful." He says while making sure I don''t fall.


    "Sorry."


    "It''s fine. You aren''t the first person to run into me. Alex usually stumbles around in the mornings and runs into me if I''m in the hall. How do you like the room?"


    "It''s fine. Lot more pastel than I''m used to. Do you have a phone charger I can borrow? I can''t find mine and my phone is on the verge of dying." I say holding my phone up right as it decides to fully die.


    "Yeah. Looks like we have the same kind of phone. I usually keep a spare in my room as Alex usually misplaces her charger or leaves it over at Isaac''s."


    Luca leads me down the hall to his room; which is next door, to get his charger. The rooms are separated by bathrooms. I''ve learned each bedroom as it''s own bathroom. As he gets the charger I glance around his room which is brightly colored. It''s mostly shades of sunset orange with mint and pale pink accents. From what I''ve gathered about him it''s not surprising to see there isn''t much decor.


    "What are these ribbons for?" I ask spotting them above his desk.


    "Most are 4-H with a few from art and writing competitions that community center in town has held."


    "Didn''t peg you to be an artist."


    "I don''t draw much now, but I did a lot in middle school before I really got into writing. Do you draw or write?"


    "I suck at writing, but I''ve tried my hand at writing fanfics a couple of time. I prefer painting. Mostly watercolor, but the occasional digital. I actually own an online shop where I sell my art."


    "What''s the name of your shop?" He asks handing me the spare charger.


    "Moonstar Art," I reply as his phone starts ringing.


    "Really? Alex recently commissioned the artist."


    "Yes. Should I tell her it''s me?"


    "Maybe." He says answering, "How do you feel about meeting a shifter from the Amethyst Pack?" He asks answering his phone.


    "Hello to you too." A male voice says.


    "Hi, Timmy," Luca replies looking at his phone screen with a bright smile, "Sorry was talking to a visitor. Her name is Ella and she''s a wolf shifter from a coven.


    Luca turns so I can be seen and I wave a little. Timmy has blonde hair with blue tips and a bright smile.


    "If I didn''t know better I would have thought she was Marie''s twin." Timmy says upon seeing me.


    "Who is Marie?" I ask a little confused.


    "Alpha Kyle''s daughter." Timmy explains.


    "Tim!" A little girl with brunette hair yells before wrapping her arms around Timmy''s neck from behind.


    "Pen, I''ve told you not to call me that and no yelling in the house."


    "Sorry. Sky sent me to ask you if you want to go get pizza and ice cream with us." Pen says before noticing Timmy is FaceTiming Luca, "Hi, Luca."


    "Hello, Penelope," Luca replies causing her to scrunch her nose up at hearing the name. I''m assuming she doesn''t like being called by her full name.


    "Tell Sky to give me 5 minutes and I''ll go with y''all. I''ll even pay if he waits." Timmy tells Penelope before she runs off, "Sorry about her."


    "You and Sky stuck babysitting?"


    "Yeah. Mom is working at the bakery today and dad is off helping fix a roof."


    "I heard that there was a bad storm that way a few days ago."


    "A couple of down trees and a few roofs that need minor repairs. Have any questions about the Amethyst Pack, Ella?"


    "Lots, but I can probably bug Luca with them later. For now I need to go charge my phone. Thank you for letting me borrow a charger." I tell Luca before I head out of his room and back to my temporary room.


    (Luca''s POV)


    "She seems nice." Timmy says after Ella leaves.


    "She is. I think Carter is getting a crush on her already. When are you coming to visit?"


    "That''s a surprise. Why would I tell you when I can make it a surprise?" He says with a cheeky grin.


    "You are no fun," I say sitting in my desk chair.


    "Soon, love."


    "Timmy, you have less than a minute to get your butt out here." I hear Sky call to Timmy somewhere off-screen. If Pen wasn''t near knowing Sky enough he would have said ass instead.


    "I better go. I love you."


    "I love you too. Bye."


    We have only been dating six months, but we''ve known for 4 years that we were soulmates. For a few different reasons, we decided to wait on dating. One of the biggest was the distance being six and a half hours apart. Seeing Peter and Parker do fine with an even larger distance we decided to give it a chance. I haven''t told him that I''ve been thinking about moving to the Amethyst Pack if Bri chooses to stay here.


    Grabbing my notebook, which is what I came up here for in the first place, I head out of my room and back downstairs. Spotting Kimber and Bri in the living room I decide to go sit on the back deck instead to write after grabbing a sandwich for lunch. Bri likes to ask what I''m writing when she sees me writing. I don''t write very often around others as I usually talk to myself as I write. Waving to Ella and Carter, who are sitting on the grass talking, I sit on one of the couches. After putting in earbuds to listen to music while I write I open my notebook.


    (Ella''s POV)


    "First love?" Carter asks looking over at me.


    "My first and only boyfriend. It only lasted eight months, but he was sweet. My ex-girlfriend on the other hand I would love to forget." I say making a face, "You?"


    "My ex-girlfriend."


    "When did your relationship end?"


    "Five months. It was mutual as she happened to find her soulmate. Afterwards we talked and realized that neither felt what we did at the start."


    "How did your ex find her soulmate?"


    "We were walking around town when Rose suddenly stopped and asked if I smelled cookies. When I told her no it took her a moment to fully register what that meant."


    "It took me a second to realize why I was smelling peppermint yesterday." I as I fall backwards onto the grass as I laugh a little. I can feel Carter watching me. It''s a bit funny to me that on what should have been my two year anniversary with my ex I find my soulmate.


    "When did you finally realize?" Carter asks  as I turn my head to look at him.


    "When no one else was around, but you. What do I smell like to you?"


    "Honeysuckle. I knew it was you the moment I walked into the office." He says laying down beside me. We end up laying on the grass watching clouds not talking. The silence is not awkward like I thought it would be after that reveal. I don''t know if it''s because Carter is my soulmate, the scent of pine and peppermint or just Carter in general, but it''s calming being next to him. It wasn''t that way with my ex-girlfriend.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few hours later we get water balloons thrown at us. Sitting up we see Alex, Bri, and Isaac all holding water balloons. Alex looks ready to throw another one either at us or Luca.


    "If you throw one of those at me, Alex, I will get revenge," Luca says from the deck.


    "You three are on a team if you wish to join in the water fight. Ember, Nina, and Kimber are somewhere." Bri tells us.


    "Water guns and already filled balloons are out front for all teams to use." Alex lets us know before the three of them leave.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    After a bit of discussion, the three of us decide to join in. Luca quickly puts his notebook away safely in the house before we go grab water balloons and water guns to join the fight. My siblings and me used to have water balloon fights all the time as kids in the summer.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Luca, I''m not a shield," I say trying to get out from in front of him, but he has an arm around my waist.


    We''ve been at this water fight for about two hours. It''s been fun and I think at one point teams were abandoned for a time. Alex threw a water ballon at Bri who retaliated.


    "I never know what to expect when I come here." A voice male voice says off to my right.


    "Uncle Kaiden!" Alex yells before throwing the water balloon she is holding at Luca which hits me instead as Luca hasn''t let me go.


    "I don''t think Emily is going to let you all in the house dripping water everywhere."


    "You would be right which is why I brought towels for everyone," Emily says standing on the porch holding an arm full of towels, "You are just in time as dinner will be ready soon."


    Luca finally releases me and we all grab towels before Alex drags me over to the newcomers. She introduces me to Kaiden and his kids, Peter and Melody. Kaiden has chin-length blonde hair. Melody looks just like him with the same blonde hair done up in space buns, but she has light blue eyes. Peter has Kaiden''s brown eyes, but shoulder-length black hair. Timmy is also with them. All four of them are taller than me which at this point isn''t very surprising as I''m only 5''4". Kaiden is the closest to my height at about 5''7" while both Peter and Melody are taller than him at about 6''0" and 5''10". Timmy towers over them at around the same height as Carter who is 6''5".


    "Andy is in the living room if you want to go say hi," Emily tells Kaiden before heading inside herself after passing out the towels.


    Six out of the nine of us that were part of the water fight head inside to change once we are dried off enough not to trek water everywhere. Kimber and Bri have their own house that they borrowing from an older couple has been traveling and Isaac lives with his parents.


    (Luca''s POV)


    "Did I surprise you?" Timmy asks as I grab clean, dry clothes before going into my bathroom to change as he sits on my bed.


    "Yes, but I''m also annoyed that you didn''t tell me you were visiting." I say as I close the bathroom door partly.


    "It was a last-minute decision."


    "How long are you staying?"


    "Until Kaiden, Peter and Melody head back."


    "Not looking forward to that day," I say walking out of the bathroom and lay backwards on my bed next to him.


    We talk for a few more minutes before heading back downstairs. Most of the others are already sitting around in the living room expect for Ella, Nina and Ember.


    (Kaiden''s POV)


    "I see Aurora decided not to come with you," Andy says after we greet each other.


    "The twins ended up getting sick right before we were going to leave. Marie never planned on coming as she has a date with Ash and Aurora decided it was best for Jasper to stay just in case."


    "How long do you plan on staying?"


    "A few days at least. I see y''all gained a new pack member."


    "Ella is just a visitor. Her car broke down not far from the pack and Emily offered to let her stay here until it gets fixed. She''s from the Moonstar Coven."


    "She must be who Timmy was talking about on the way here. He mentioned that Luca introduced him to a new shifter when they talked earlier. Said she looks a lot like Marie and I have to agree."


    Fishing my phone out of my pocket to text Cody to let him know we are here it starts ringing. We always let each other know we have made it where we are going if not together.


    "Hi. We are here and have been here for a good few minutes. Got to talking with Andy." I say answering.


    "Melody texted me letting me know y''all had arrived. I called for another reason."


    "Don''t tell me you broke something."


    "Okay. I won''t tell you that I broke my left hand."


    "Question while I''m thinking about. Did Addison and Kyle have a kid they never told anyone about?" I ask Ignoring wha the said. I''m not overly surprised. He broke a finger a couple of months ago working on the house.


    "I love how you aren''t even going to ask how I broke my hand. No, Kyle would have mentioned if she was pregnant. Why?" He asks and I can tell he is confused.


    "You are fixing a house and it''s not the first time you have broken something. There is a shifter here named Ella. She looks a lot like you and Kyle. I''ll even go as far to say her smile looks similar to Addison and Liz''s. She could be Marie''s twin."


    "Do you know anything else?"


    "No. She seems to be around Liz''s height though."


    I hear him put the phone down before sighing. We are both probably thinking the same thing. Kyle could have a daughter that he doesn''t know about. Ella looks a lot like Addison and Kyle, mostly Kyle in all honestly. Addison broke things off all of a sudden with Kyle before leaving and her scent had started to change.


    "Depending on Ella''s age is possible. Her scent started to change like how yours did when you were pregnant."


    "Are you going to tell him?" I ask ignoring the last bit of the last sentence. Love the kids, but not how rough my pregnancy with Melody was. We did talk about possibly adopting after we had Melody, but decided two was enough for us.


    "I don''t know. This is just speculation on our part."


    "Do I want to know what you are speculations about?" I hear Kyle ask on the other line.


    As I listen to the two of them talk in the background I look around the living room and notice Ella standing in the doorway.


    "Are you talking about me?" She asks confused.


    "Maybe." Andy says, "Are you by chance adopted?"


    "Yes. Why?"


    "Kaiden thinks you look like Kyle and his ex who left around 22 years ago."


    "Who? Wait he is the Alpha of the Amethyst Pack, right?" Ella asks looking even more confused. I hear Kyle asking himself why he didn''t try to stop Addison from leaving like she did without answers.


    "Yes." I say before asking Cody and Kyle, "Are you two done squabbling?"


    "Okay." Is all Ella says before she walks off as Cody replies, "We were not squabbling."


    "You two sound like you are 5." I hear Aurora tell them before Cody says bye and hangs up.


    (Ella''s POV)


    Leaving the living room I find Emily in the kitchen and decide to see if she needs any help.


    "You can chop the lettuce up." Emily tells me from where she is standing in front of the stove.


    Grabbing a knife I walk to the counter by the sink where the lettuce is sitting in a strainer, "Can I ask you something?"


    "Of course. What''s on your mind?"


    "How does one find out what pack there parents are from? If they are even from one." I ask as I start to cut the lettuce up.


    "It''s rare a wolf shifter isn''t with a pack. Most packs keeps DNA files on file of each member in the pack. It comes in handy when a child is put up for adoption. Sometimes a child is adopted by another branch of their family while others they might be adopted by a family in another pack. It has also helped children find their birth families or learn about genetic issues when they are older."


    "So, if I did a DNA test here would it just be compared to members of this pack?"


    "No. Dr. Ryker would look for matches here first before contacting the head doctor of the Amethyst Pack and so on until a match is found."


    "Could matches be looked for in Amethyst Pack first?" I ask washing the lettuce I just cut up.


    "If you feel like you would find a match there. Why do you ask?" She asks stopping what she is doing to turn and face me me fully.


    "Timmy said I look like Alpha Kyle''s daughter and Kaiden thinks I look like Alpha Kyle and his ex." I tell her not realizing Carter had walked into the kitchen.


    "I''ve been sent to see if you need any help, but I see you already have some." Carter says causing me to jump a little, "Sorry."


    "It''s fine." I tell at the same time Emily says, "Dinner is ready."


    Carter and me get food before going to sit on the back deck. Before long we are joined by Ember, Nina, Alex, Timmy, Luca, Melody and Peter. As we eat Melody asks me questions about growing up and living in a coven and in turn I ask about the Amethyst Pack.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Kaiden''s POV)


    "You know I could always ask Liz or her parents." I say as I talk to Cody over the phone as I get ready for bed.


    "I feel like Lizzy would have said something. They''re parents on the other hand, I don''t know."


    "I will see about calling her in the morning. For now though I''m going to bed. Night, love."


    "Sleep well, dear." Cody says before we hang up. One week from today will be our 25th wedding anniversary and 26 years since we first met. We did not date very long before we married, but that''s not an uncommon thing among soulmates.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    June 21st


    (Ella''s POV)


    Grabbing my ringing phone still half asleep I answer without looking, "Hello?"


    "Sorry for waking you." I hear my dad say, "I called to see if you are okay."


    Yawning I sit up and ask, "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    "A really bad storm happened where you are."


    "Oh. I guess it happened after I fell asleep." I say yawning again as I hear a knock on my door, "I''m awake, Alex."


    "I''ll let you go. I just called to make sure you were okay. We have some cleaning to do as we had some strong winds that broke branches. Luckily nothing major, just annoying." My dad says as my door opens and reveals Carter instead of Alex, "Talk to you later, little moon. Love you."


    "Love you too, dad." I say before hanging up and looking at Carter, "I thought you were Alex."


    "I figured. Alex went over to Isaac''s. I''ve been told to let you know that breakfast is ready." Carter tells me as I stand up and stretch, "How did you get the scars on you side?"


    "Rogue vampire attack not long after I shifted. I was trying to get out of the way when the rogue attacked me. Not the worst thing to happen that day." I say as we head to the stairs. My sleep shirt is a little longer than a mid drift top and rides up when I stretch or reach over my head. I stole the shirt from Hazel after she stole my favorite fuzzy pants. We tend to ''borrow'' each others clothes and take forever to give them back.


    "I didn''t know there were rogue vampires."


    "There aren''t many. The council usually keeps all vampires in check. If there are rogue vampires it''s made ones. There have also been a few cases of rogue witches and warlocks."


    "Interesting."


    "What''s interesting?" Ember asks as we reach the bottom of the stairs.


    "There have been rogue witches and vampires."


    "That sounds terrifying." She comments before heading towards the kitchen. Carter and me follow after her.


    "It''s not too bad. From what I know there hasn''t been a rogue witch or warlock in over three decades thanks to the council. Don''t know about vampires." I tell her as the three of us enter the kitchen to find Emily and Kaiden talking.


    "Wait, witches and vampires have councils?" Carter asks confused as Ember makes a beeline for the coffee pot.


    "Yes. Don''t ask me about them. I know the head of the witches council though, he''s the twin brother to the leader of a coven we are close to. One of our coven members has an older sibling on the council. I''ve only met him once when I was younger. It was at their older sister''s wedding."


    "What coven?" Kaiden asks as him and Emily end their conversation, "We have have a member that''s a half witch that one day might be the leader of their Aunt''s coven."


    "Dawson. It''s located in the town of Dawn and is near the Moore Elven Clan." I reply as Carter and me get breakfast.


    "Never heard of either. Do you know the Starr Coven?"


    "I''ve heard it when my dad and Pierce have talked about other covens. I don''t know if we are in connect with them."


    "Okay. Let''s change the topic. The Pride festival in town started today. Want to go with us Ella?" Ember asks as she leans on the island holding up a cup of coffee.


    "Sure. It''ll be the second one I''ve been to this year. My best friend and me took her younger sister to her first Pride parade last weekend. It was fun. She''s been wanting to go to one for the past few years, but something always came up."


    "We usually go every year." Ember says before taking a drink of her coffee, "Alex loves helping us add temporary streaks of color to our hair. We all think she should go to school to become a cosmetologist."


    "Della thought about doing that, but decided to start making wax melts instead."


    "Does she sell online?" Kaiden asks


    "Yes. She shop is called Snow Fae Candles."


    "I''ll have to let Kyle. Aurora likes wax melts over candles and he''s been trying to find new scents to get her."


    The five of us talk a bit more as we eat. Jared walks in a one point just to grab a cup of coffee before leaving again. According to Emily, him and Jack are reaching out to other packs to see if they have had any attacks from unknown shifters. Andy, Melody and Peter walk into the kitchen as Ember and me get ready to leave.


    I head back upstairs to get ready for the day while Ember heads to go meet up with Nina. The plan is to meet up in an hour to get ready for the festival.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As I walk out of the bathroom that''s attached to the room I''m staying in I see Alex sitting on the bed. She''s playing with what looks like clip in extensions.


    "I''m not even going to attempt to add color streaks with the temporary color I have. Nina''s natural hair is almost as dark as yours. At one point I had hair chalk that worked on black hair, but I haven''t been able to find it in years."


    "Oh I know. I have clip ins to add streaks over color to my hair randomly. I refer to color to it. Also do you not know how to knock?" I ask grabbing clothes out of my small suitcase. Luckily I had a few clothes with me, so I don''t have to borrow any. I was suppose to stay with the Evermoore Coven for a few days.


    "I did knock, but I got impatient. What color or colors? I have a whole rainbow plus some." She says gesturing to the bag sitting next to her.


    "I usually do the bi flag colors. Did try the demi/asexual flag colors once, but the bi ones stand out more." I say before quickly adding, I''m biromantic demisexual."


    "I was going to ask out of curiosity. Just so you know the pack is very accepting." She says before laughing, "I just realized something completely random. This pack, the Amethyst Pack and the Evermore Pack all have Betas in same sex relationships. It''s not a common thing."


    "The Moonstar Coven is pretty accepting, but there are those that aren''t. We have a history of LGBT leaders."


    "Really?" She asks as she gets to work on adding the clip ins into my hair.


    "Yeah. Fun fact the second coven leader''s platonic soulmate married her second in command. The Green family has been the second in command since the start of the coven. Our family goes back farther than the coven."


    "Have none ended up together?"


    "Not until recently, maybe. I''m unsure, but I think Zachery''s soulmate is the current second in command''s son. The way he talks about Damien as times is making me suspicious. Damien''s younger sister is currently learning to become the next second in command."


    "I would have thought it would be the oldest. Is Damien not learning because of his possible relationship with Zachery?"


    "No. He''s been with another coven for the past six years as an apprentice? The type of magic Damien specializes in is not taught very much anymore due to a lot of misconceptions about it."


    "They would rather let a magic type die rather than learn the truth?"


    "Wouldn''t be the first time. There are three types of magic that hasn''t been seen in generations. Snow, animal and night healer."


    "I wonder if snow witches and warlocks are similar to snow elves."


    "Don''t ask me."


    After Alex finishes my hair she leaves and I finally change out of my pjs. I change into a pair of black shorts and a purple crop top. Grabbing my bag I head out of my room and see Luca exiting his room. I wait for him before heading downstairs.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Ella''s POV)


    "How did you like the festival?" Alex asks as we all head back to the cars.


    "It would have been perfect if I didn''t injure myself." I say and I can feel Luca trying not to laugh. He offered to give me a piggy back ride back to the car.


    "Leave you and Luca alone for not even five minutes and you sprain your ankle." Bri says shaking her head.


    "Should have warned you that I''m accidents prone and known to trip on flat ground."


    It doesn''t take long to reach the car. The town isn''t very large, so it''s easy to walk everywhere. We had to take two cars as there are twelve of us. Nina borrowed her mom''s van and Isaac drove his car.


    "If you had to pick one Pride festival. Which one would you pick?" Ember asks as we finally get to the cars.


    "Moonstar. Sorry, but the magic element makes it more fun."


    "I want you to elaborate on that later." She says loudly as Luca walks around to the other side of the Isaac''s car to put me down.


    It''s been a long day as we have been here most of it. While it''s been fun I can''t wait to get back to the pack and do nothing. Also get ice for my ankle.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Hazel''s POV)


    "Have you talked to Ella?" Becca asks walking into the kitchen where I''m feeding Raven, my Pomeranian familiar.


    "I''ve texted her a little. She seems to be enjoying her time with the pack."


    "I''m gone for two days and Ella some how ends up in a pack."


    "By getting lost." I point out.


    Ignoring that comment Becca asks, "Anything new at work?"


    "Just a cat shifter coming in asking directions. His soulband was interesting to see." I say as we head into the living room leaving Raven to eat in peace.


    "Did you find your soulmate?"


    "No. I found yours." I say nonchalantly.


    "What?" Becca asks right as she walks into the couch, "Ow."


    "You heard me."


    "Are you fucking serious?" She asks right as Nathaniel walks in


    "Language."


    "Sorry, dad." It''s rare Becca or Della calls him that. Most of the time they call him Nathan like the rest of us.


    "What are you two talking about?"


    "Hazel thinks she''s saw my soulmate earlier."


    "No, I know it was him. Light pink band with black simple roses repeating. Located on his right wrist."


    "You said he was a cat shifter. How do you know that?"


    "He told me." I say shrugging, "He was looking for the Winter Moon Pack, so I asked if he was a wolf shifter. He said he was a cat shifter, but his step-dad is a wolf shifter that has family there. I may or may not have mentioned to him that I know someone with the same soulband."


    "You did not." Becca says putting her hands on my shoulders to look me in the eye.


    "He plans to stop by town after visiting the pack. You have about a week."


    "I hate you." She says heading off to her room with her long pastel purple hair flowing behind her. Becca is a natural pale blonde, but usually keeps it colored with pastel purple or pink. She is actually the one to help me color my chin length hair teal.


    "No you don''t!" I yell after her causing Nathaniel to laugh.


    "Did you ever see this becoming your life?"


    "Dealing with six kids? No, but I won''t change it." He says giving me a side huge. Nathan has been in our lives for five years and I''ve never seen dad happier.

 Chapter 3

    June 22nd


    (Kaiden''s POV)


    "Hi, sorry I couldn''t talk when you called yesterday. I got caught up with work and completely forgot to call back." Liz says answering the phone.


    "It''s fine. I just wanted to ask something that has to do with Addison." I tell her as I sit on the front steps of the house.


    "I haven''t talked to her in over two decades."


    "I just wanted to know if she was possibly pregnant when she left."


    "I don''t know. If was she didn''t tell me which is not surprising given we weren''t close. Why?" She asks curiously.


    "Do you think she would she told your parents?"


    "Not likely. They would''ve tried to stop her from leaving. If she was pregnant and planned to put the child up for adoption they would have taken the child in. Hell I would have and if the child was Kyle''s knowing him he would have. Have you asked him?"


    "He knows nothing. You right he would have taken her in a heartbeat even knowing it would be hard being a single dad and new alpha." I say as I watch pack members walking around.


    "You said her. You believe Addison had a daughter and that she''s Kyle''s." She says picking up on my slip up.


    "There is a shifter visiting the Winter Moon Pack. She looks a lot like Kyle and a bit like Addison. From what I gathered she was adopted as a baby and didn''t know she was shifter until she was 13." Ella just mentioned what could be useful and not much else.


    "I''ll talk to my parents. They got a letter about a year after Addison left saying she was safe and happy. I don''t actually know what was in the letter."


    "Okay. If you learn anything just text me. Andy talked me into helping with those who have recently started shifting." I say standing up.


    "Will do. Bye." She says before hanging up. Slipping my phone in my pocket I head over to the training grounds. Dealing with newly shifter shifters is always interesting.


    (Luca''s POV)


    "Your hair is so soft." Timmy says breaking the silence as he runs his fingers through my hair. We are sitting outside, well he is sitting and I''m laying down with my head in his lap. We really haven''t been talking, just enjoying each others company. It''s not often we see each other in person. Maybe one day that will change. "What''s on your mind?"


    "What?" I ask opening my eyes to look up at him.


    "I can tell you are thinking about something."


    "What would you say if I told you I was thinking about moving to the Amethyst Pack one day?" I ask a bit nervous.


    "I would be happy, but are you sure?" He asks looking down at me as he pauses running his fingers through my hair.


    "Yes. I''ve been thinking about it for awhile. It most likely won''t be for awhile though."


    "That''s fine. Would you want to move in with me when you do move or have your own place first?" He asks as he starts running his fingers through my hair again.


    "You don''t even have your place." I point out the obvious.


    "I will soon. About a dozen or so small houses are in the final stages of being built. With my parents help I will be moving into one. Sky and Garrett also plan to move into one. Half are two bedrooms and half are three bedrooms."


    "Which one are you going for?"


    "Probably a two bedroom. There is space to add on in future if needed."


    "Let''s not talk that far ahead just yet."


    "Don''t want to talk about possible kids?" He asks laughing as I raise an eyebrow.


    "I want kids just not anytime soon. One day though."


    "Same."


    We end up falling back into comfortable silence. I try not to doze off as Timmy continues to play with my hair.


    (Ella''s POV)


    As I sit with Carter on the front steps after training I get a text from Zachery sending a photo of Patch covered in mud. Patch is his familiar, she''s a Dalmatian. She''s a total sweetheart and loves playing in dirt. I show the photo to him before putting my phone back in my pocket as a girl walks over. She has long curled blonde hair and a fair complexion with freckles across her nose and cheeks. She is a few inches taller than me.


    "I hope I''m not interrupting anything." She''s coming to a stop next to us.


    "Not at all. Rose, meet Ella. She is a wolf shifter is currently staying with us for the time being. Ella, this is Rose, my ex." Carter says introducing us as we stand up.


    "I heard we had someone staying with us. Wasn''t told that you were so pretty." Rose tells me with a smile, "I''m not coming onto you just so you know. I say that to anyone that doesn''t know me well when I compliment them. I''ve had a few people think I was coming onto them."


    "It''s fine. Carter mentioned you a little."


    "I hope it was only good things."


    "He just told me that y''all dated and that you have found your soulmate. Didn''t mention your name though." I say looking up at him.


    "You didn''t tell me your ex''s name."


    "That''s because I want nothing to do with her. I want to forget the bitch''s name," I reply.


    "Sound like it didn''t end well." Rose comments.


    "No, but my future in dating looks pretty good," I say glancing at Carter smiling.


    "Oh. Anything you want to tell me Carter?" Rose asks noticing my glance.


    "Ella and me are soulmates, but we are taking things slow and getting to know each other."


    "That reminds me. Nicholas and me started dating last week." She says as she gets a bit of a dreamy look talking about her soulmate.


    "I''m surprised you waited so long. Have you told him that you are a shifter?"


    "We wanted to get to know each other first. Not yet. He knows about the supernatural world though as his older sister married a witch."


    "Have your moms met him yet?"


    "No, but we are all getting together tomorrow for lunch. His sister and her wife are even visiting. They are moving to a coven that''s close. I think the town it''s located in is the one your father and Beta Jack passed through to go to the Amethyst Pack." She says pausing for a moment, "I can''t remember its name off the top of my head. Nicholas''s fathers are both very good cooks. I might even say they are better than your mom''s cooking, but only slightly. Nothing will ever beat your mom''s cookies though."


    "Moonstone?" I ask curious.


    "Yes. Is there a coven there?"


    "The Moonstar Coven. It''s where I''m from."


    "Really? Lexie and Alison should be arriving there by the end of the month."


    We talk with Rose for a few more minutes before she heads off. After she is gone Carter goes to see if his father needs any help while I go talk to Dr. Ryker finally. I have been putting it off.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Umm, hello. I''m looking for the Alpha of the pack." A voice says causing me to look to my left as I get closer to the pack house. Walking towards me are two girls. One has black hair with blonde bangs and elf ears. The other has long red hair and round glasses. Both are on the tall side.


    "I think he''s inside. I''m not positive though as he might be out and about around the pack." I tell them as Emily walks out of the house.


    "He''s over at the training grounds watching some of the younger shifters train." Emily says, "I can help you though. I''m Emily, the pack''s Luna."


    "Emery and this is my girlfriend, Haley. My mother was from here. I was hoping to see if she had any family still here."


    "What''s her name?"


    "Paige Winters. She left almost three decades ago."


    "Winters?"


    "Yes. Is there no one here anymore with that last name?" Emery asks looking a little worried.


    "The opposite actually. My last name is Winters through my husband, Jared. He has a sister named Paige that moved away just about three decades ago." Emily says smiling kindly as the two girls.


    "I don''t know if my mother had a sibling. She never talked her family or the pack. The name of the pack was the only piece of info she ever gave me."


    "Let''s head inside and we can talk in the office more." Emily says before leading them inside. As they head inside Carter comes up beside me. "Who are they?"


    "From what I gathered listening, I think your cousin and her girlfriend. Don''t ask me more as I don''t know. Your mom is taking them into the office to talk more."


    "I''ll ask later. For now I have patrol duty."


    "Have fun."


    "I''ll attempt." He says before heading off around to the back of the house. I head inside where I find Melody in the hallway. We decided head to the living room to talk.The others all busy at the moment.


    (Kyle''s POV)


    "Have you seen the paint for Jasper''s room?" Cody asks walking into the office. It''s suppose to be mine and Aurora''s, but Cody uses it more than her.


    "I think it''s in the shed." I say as my computer alerts me to a new email.


    "Work is never done." Cody comments as he walks over the couch to sit down.


    "Unfortunately no." I reply opening up the new email.


    "If you had the opportunity to go back in time and not become the next Alpha would you?" Cody asks form where is sitting on the couch instead of helping. Not that he can do much with a broken hand as he is left handed.


    "Being the Beta would be easier, but no. Growing up I didn''t look forward to being the Beta as I didn''t want to have any part of running the pack. Now, I wouldn''t change anything about my life."


    "Will the opinion change if Ella turns out to be your daughter?"


    "I don''t know." I say truly unsure. When I met Aurora I had already been Alpha for three years. By the time we had Marie I had been the Alpha for seven years, so it wasn''t hard to spilt my time. It also did help that Peter is seven years older than Marie, so he helped babysit when he became a teen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    June 26th


    (Ella''s POV)


    "Knowing my car is fixed kind of makes me sad." I say as Luca and me lay in grass in the backyard.


    "Not ready to leave I see. Does it happen to do with a certain pink haired shifter?" He asks me with a knowing look.


    "Partly. I''m going to miss all of y''all and this place. I feel more at home here then I do at well home."


    "We have a group chat for a reason. Plus you can always visit."


    "Ember has already asked me what I want my name to be." More accurately she bugged me until I came up with one.


    "What did you decide on?"


    "Not telling."


    Luca and me talk about random little things which ends up going from talking about books to random marine life facts. Nether of us know how we really ended up on the topic. It''s odd to say the least and how we know these random facts is even more odd.


    "Do I even want to know what the two of you are talking about?" Carter asks standing above us before sitting down with a slight look of pain on his face.


    "Sperm whales sleeping vertically. Don''t ask. Are you okay?" I ask as both Luca and me sit up.


    "I will be."


    "What happened?" I ask concerned.


    "Encountered some rouges on patrol. Got a couple of fractured ribs, but mostly bruising. One head butted my side pushing me hard into a tree. I have taken something for pain, it just hasn''t fully taken effect. Some of the others are worse since the rogues took us by surprise."


    "Anything we should worry about?" Luca asks.


    "They took off when the other patrol shifters arrived, so at the moment no. The patrols are going to keep an eye out just in case they come back." Carter says laying down in the grass before looking up at me, "What time do you leave tomorrow?"


    Stolen story; please report.


    "About 11. My siblings don''t know I''m returning tomorrow. They usually get home between 3:30 and 4, except Hazel. She usually works 1-8pm as she''s a tattoo apprentice. She''s very close to finishing it though. Zachery is currently at the Dawson Coven and won''t be home until about 5 tomorrow. I''ve never been able to surprise them, mainly Zach and Hazel." I say playing with Carter''s hair which is still pink. He plans on just letting it grow out to get rid of the color. I think he suits the pink, but I''m curious to see what he looks like with his natural brunette hair.


    "I know the feeling. Bri usually knows when Alex and me are up to something when we try to surprise her for her birthday. Speaking of birthdays Ember''s is in two weeks."


    "Emily told me. Nina commissioned me to make a painting for her. I''ve been sworn to secrecy and can''t tell anyone what the idea is. I can say though that it''s very cute and sweet."


    "Like what Alex did?" Luca asks as he lays back down in the grass.


    "Yes."


    "Can you tell about one you have been working on recently?"


    "It''s one of the biggest I''ve done recently and has all wolves in it. I think in total I''m painting twelve wolves. It''s an anniversary gift. From what I''ve gathered the wolves represent both of their families. Two of the wolves are being painted as ghosts to represent her parents who have passed away."


    "That sounds like what Alex told me she was planning on commissioning."


    "It sounds like it because it''s what I got commissioned. The artist hasn''t been able to work on it." Alex says as she stops behind Luca before asking, "Are you the artist behind Moonstar Art?"


    "Yes." I never decided if I was going to say anything or not.


    "This is a surprise." She says laughing.


    "Very. To save on shipping I can bring it with me when I return for Em''s birthday."


    "That''s fine as mine and Isaac''s anniversary isn''t until the end of next month." Alex says sitting down beside Luca.


    The four of us talk while I braid random pieces of Carter''s hair. The two of us went into town the other day just to walk around. We came across Rose and I got to meet Nicholas. He has black hair and is a little shorter than Rose. They are cute together.


    "What happened to your hair, Carter?" Ember asks as her and Nina join the group.


    "I don''t know what Ella has been doing to it." Carter replies as I work on undoing all the random little braids I''ve done, "There have been a few times I''ve almost fallen asleep though."


    These five plus everyone else I''ve meet in the pack have really made me feel welcomed. These past few days have been fun getting to know some of the Amethyst Pack members. Emery and Haley have also been very nice. It turns out they are related to Carter. Emery is a half elf half shifter and Haley is a half born vampire half witch. Her clan is actually the one that passes through Moonstar a couple of times year. That was a surprise. I don''t usually interact with them, so I never met them before now.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    June 27th


    "How was the drive?" Dad asks as soon as I get out of my car and pulls me into a hug.


    "Long." I reply hugging him back.


    "Have you heard back from the doctor in the Amethyst Pack?" He asks after letting me go and stepping back to let me close my door.


    "Before I left Dr. Ryker gave me an envelope before I left. Haven''t opened it." I say grabbing my bag and suitcase out of the back seat.


    "As I''ve said before we will support you no matter what." He says taking my suitcase from me.


    "I know. I love you, dad."


    "I love you too, little moon."


    "You haven''t called me that since mom died."


    "I know. Do you know how she came up for that nickname for you?" He asks as we head into the house.


    "No."


    "You have always loved the moon and stars. On nights you wouldn''t sleep she would sit on the balcony with you to look at the stars. You had this little crescent moon pillow that you would not sleep without. Stripes and it were the two things we always had to make sure we packed if we were going somewhere. It got lost and you were so upset. Kat felt so bad that we couldn''t find it and bought a blanket covered in crescent moons and stars. The one that lives at the foot of your bed." Stripes is my stuff black cat plush I''ve had since I was a baby. It''s been repaired more times than I can remember over the years. It now lives on a shelf to keep it safe. No one to this day knows why I decided on the name Stripes of all things.


    "I still have a love of moons. My soulband fits me perfectly with having a black crescent moon in the middle of the light purple band."


    "Yes it does. The others should be home shortly."


    After slipping off my shoes I greet Nathan and take my suitcase back from my dad. It''s not a rule, but you never catch anyone wearing shoes in the house unless they are slippers. Patch and Raven sniff me as I try to get around them to head upstairs.They aren''t use to me being gone for days. Pumpkin doesn''t really care as she lays on her back sound asleep on her cat tree. Pumpkin only cares if there is food that she can attempt to steal or she wants treats. Once in my room I decide to enter the group chat finally.


    Winter Moon Chat


    Moony has enter the chat


    Moony: I made it home.


    Blueberry: I love your name, but I also want to know the reason behind it


    Moony: I love moons. My parents also used to call my little moon. Remus is also my favorite Marauder


    EnergizerBunny: that''s sweet. Remus is my favorite one as well. Can you guess who all of us are?


    Moony: I know Blueberry is Alex since Luca said it was her group chat name when I first met yall


    GirlOnFire: glad you made it home


    Moony: @GirlOnFire hi, Em


    TheLesbian: she''s good. My name probably gives me away


    Moony: yes it does, Nina. Ember also told me hers when she was helping me figure out a name


    Panda: :)


    Pinkie: @Panda ?


    Panda: I have nothing really to say, but wanted to interact in the chat. @Moony you still haven''t guess us guys.


    Moony: @Pinky is 100% Carter since Ember mentioned she was thinking about changing his chat name to it. @Panda is Luca which leaves @EnergizerBunny as Isaac. Luca, why panda? I''m not even going to ask Isaac


    Panda: I''m pan and Ember wouldn''t let me be PanDuh


    EnergizerBunny: I''m still going to explain. I had a lot of energy as a kid and my dad once compared to the energizer bunny. Alex was the one who thought it should be my chat name.


    I stay in the group chat a few minutes before heading back downstairs. While talking with Luca one day I learned he has a love for pandas. As I walk over to the office I hear my dad talking to someone. Since the door is open I figure he is talking to Ezra or Pierce. As I walk into the office I realize I am wrong. My dad looks up upon hearing me.


    "Ella, I want you to meet the two newest members of the coven. Lexie and Alison Gray. Ella is one of my four daughters."


    "Nice to meet you, Ella." Lexie tells me. She has long curly ginger hair while Alison has short brunette hair with red streaks framing her tan face. Lexie is slightly darker in complexion. I''m assuming one is Nicholas''s sister as the timing adds up.


    "You too. What coven are you originally from?"


    "I''m from the Starr Coven." Alison replies.


    "I''m completely human. We decided to move here since it''s the closest coven to my family. Still three and a half hours away, but better than eight. I''m from the town of Charlotte. My brother, Nicholas, one day will be joining the shifter pack outside of the town since his girlfriend, Rose, is a wolf shifter."


    "I met them a few days ago I recently got back from the Winter Moon Pack. They are both very nice."


    "Ella, did you need something?" My dad asks.


    "I was going to ask you something, but it can wait."


    "We are actually done here. Just waiting on Pierce to get over here to show them to their new house." Dad tells me just as we hear the front door open.


    "Hey, Della and me are home." I hear Becca call out.


    "I''m in the office and Nathan is most likely in the kitchen." Dad calls back.


    "Is that Ella''s car in the drive?" Della asks walking into the office, "Why didn''t you tell us you were returning today?"


    "Where is the fun in that?" I reply as she hugs me.


    While Della and me were hugging Becca walks into the office with Raven following after her trying to sniff her feet. At the same time Alison and Lexie follow our dad out to go meet up with Pierce.


    "How was your stay with the pack?" Becca asks hugging me and whispering, "I can see in your eyes that you aren''t completely happy being home. What''s wrong?"


    "Later." I reply before she lets me go.


    Even though I''m closest to Zachery I find it easier to talk to Becca about how I''m feeling. She was the one who was with me when I learned my ex was cheating on me. Becca sat with me as I cried, got mad and finally decided my ex wasn''t worth my tears or anger. She made her choice and now I''m finding happiness again. Becca had a friend, Darren, that got cheated on. The person his ex was cheating with turned out to be his soulmate, so the ex got neither of them in the end. Axel didn''t know the ex was in a relationship and when he found out he told Darren. They are now living happily together in their clan and are engaged.


    "I''ll hold you to it." She says letting me go.


    "If I''m being honest I didn''t really want to leave. Even though I was only there a week I made some amazing friends. I felt like I belonged there and not just because my soulmate is there." I say before realizing what I said.


    "Oh? Who''s this mysterious soulmate of yours?" Della asks.


    "Anyone home?" We hear Violet call out as the front door shuts.


    "We are in the office." Della calls out to her as both her and Becca still watch me waiting for me to tell them who my soulmate is.


    "I''m not saying."


    "Not saying what?" Violet asks walking into the office.


    "Ella met her soulmate and won''t tell us who it is." Della supplies while I give them an annoyed look.


    "Leave her be. If Ella doesn''t want to tell us who her soulmate is right now then it''s her choice." She tells them before hugging me.


    We decided to move to the living where there is more space.


    (Simon''s POV)


    "I see Ella is home." Pierce comments as we head back to my house after showing Lexie and Alison their''s, "Bet you are glad she''s home."


    "I am, but I don''t think she really is."


    "What do you mean?"


    "When she called to tell me that her car was finally fixed she didn''t sound overly happy about it. The few times we talked over the phone she sounded happier then she did when she left. I think being able to learn about being a shifter and just getting away from the coven helped."


    "If she wanted to return to the pack permanently, how would you feel about it?"


    "I want her to be happy just like I want all the kids to be happy. If she wants to move to the pack than I''ll support her." I say as we stop at the bottom of the steps leading to my house.


    "Damien is returning tomorrow."


    "I bet you are happy to have him back."


    "Probably not as much as my mother. Violet doesn''t know yet as Damien to surprise her. I think he believes she is still upset with him."


    "Is she?"


    "She''s sad that he hasn''t really visited much over the last six years, but she realizes why he left. My only hope is that he doesn''t still blame himself for what happened to Melissa eight years ago. Knowing my sister she would have done that for any of the children in the coven." Pierce says before looking a little sad at the mention of his younger sister. During an attack by rogue vampires and shifters she got between Damien and one of the vampires. She didn''t survive her injuries. Damien left as soon as he was old enough to become an apprentice. He blamed himself for her death when it wasn''t his fault.


    "Melissa was very protective and a little scary at times." I say as we head up the steps. Melissa took after her mother. Everyone knows not to piss off Glinda. Most think air and fire witches are dangerous when pissed off, but Glinda is a nature witch.


    "Yes she was. If she was here she would 100% be mentoring Violet instead of our dad." Pierce says as I open the door. Violet is a fire witch and Edison is a fire warlock. It''s not an easy power to control or learn.


    Upon walking into the house we hear laugher from the living room. We don''t have to walk far to see all the girls minus Hazel in the living room. At some point Violet, Amber and Sophia came over. Ezra, Pierce and me are all glad that the girls include Sophia as she is the youngest of them at 17. From the looks of it they are painting each other''s nails. Ella is trying to glare at them while also blushing.


    "What is going on here?" Pierce asks making our presence known to the girls.


    "Just painting nails and asking Ella about her stay with the Winter Moon Pack." Violet replies innocently.


    "More like they are trying to figure out who my soulmate is by how I talk about the people I met in the pack." Ella corrects as Becca paints her nails.


    Pierce and me decide to leave the girls to their own thing and head into the office. We decide to shut the door so we don''t hear them as much since my office is right behind the couches.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Ella''s POV)


    "Dad?" I ask as I stand in the doorway of his office. The others are all off doing whatever before dinner, so I figure this was the perfect time to talk to him.


    "What''s wrong?" He asks sitting aside the paperwork he was working on as I go to sit the loveseat in the office. When I don''t reply right way he walks over it sit next to me, "You can talk to me about anything. You know that, don''t you?" He asks putting a hand on my back.


    "I know dad."


    "What''s on your mind?"


    "I was only with the pack for a week, but I felt like I belonged there. Ever since I shifted for the first time I haven''t really felt like I belonged here anymore." I say as my eyes start to water, "The pack made me feel accepted even though I know very little about being a shifter or packs. It''s barely been over a week, but I''m already finding happiness again thanks to meeting them. I feel like I can truly be myself around Carter unlike with Lilliana. Just being around him is comforting."


    "If you want to move to the pack permanently I''ll support you as I want you to be happy, Little Moon." My dad tells me wrapping an arm around my shoulders. At that I lay my head on his shoulder and let the tears fall.


    "Emily and Jared told me that if I ever wanted to move there to just tell them. Ember''s birthday is in two weeks. I was planning on going to it."


    "Are you wanting to move there then or wait?" He asks rubbing my shoulder.


    "I should be able to get all my stuff packed before than. I''ll just put things on my shop as pre-order until I get my printer set up again."


    "I don''t think your car will make it."


    "All my stuff won''t fit in my car anyway. I can ask Keira if she''ll be willingly to help me move. Her mother owns a truck."


    "That doesn''t help if you have to go other places." He points out before saying, "Glinda is talking about getting a truck to transport plants and gardening supplies easier. When she learned about your car she told me if you want her car she''ll sign it over to you."


    "Really?" I ask sitting up to look at him.


    "Yes. If you don''t believe me you can ask her."


    "I believe you it''s just surprising."


    "You do know that she thinks of all you kids as grandkids."


    "I know just like I know that Zach and Damien might be soulmates or at least together. Don''t tell either that I said that."


    "I won''t let them know what you think. I do though want to know why you think that?"


    "It''s mostly how Zachery gets when he talks about Damien. He gets a similar look in his eye that you do when you talk about Nathaniel."


    "If they are soulmates it''s good that Pierce has already been teaching Violet what it takes to be the second in command just in case. It was more so done in case Damien decided to never return."


    "Makes sense. I''m going to miss everyone here when I move to the pack, but I think it''s a decision I''m not going to regret. The one thing that''s going to take getting use to is that I''m going to be the Luna of said pack one day. In the far future."


    "Please explain."


    "Carter is Alpha Jared and Luna Emily''s son. He is currently learning what it takes to be alpha as he takes over next year. Carter and me are soulmates. He knows I''m not looking to get into a relationship right now and have both agreed to take things slow. Right now we are just focusing on getting to know each other."


    "I think you will make a great Luna one day as you do take charge sometimes." My day says pulling me into a side hug.


    "From what I learned it has to do with my bloodline. I''m from a Beta bloodline. Don''t really know what that means though."


    "I''m guessing you finally read the results though I thought he''s the Alpha."


    "I did and Alpha Kyle is my biological father. The previous Alpha had no kids, so he took over as Alpha while his younger twin became the Beta. I don''t know if he''s been told about me being his daughter or if it''s being left up to me."


    "You can always reach out to him to find out."


    "Maybe later."


    My dad doesn''t say anything as he kisses the top of my head. We don''t say anything as we just sit on the loveseat with his arm around my shoulders. I don''t know long we sit in silence until Nathaniel gently taps on the door to get our attention to let us know that dinner is ready.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hey, can I come in?" Becca asks poking her head in my room as I clean up a painting mess.


    "Yes." I say turning to look at her.


    "Why did you look sad earlier?" She asks sitting on the foot of my bed.


    "I felt like I belonged there more than here. Part of it might be because of Carter, but everyone made me feel very welcomed. I''ve talked to dad about moving there in two weeks."


    Becca grabs the back of my chair and pulls it closer so she can hug before saying, "You seemed a lot happier while you were there. I can see it bothers you when others in the coven go out of their way to ignore you or talk about you behind you back. Maybe in a few months I''ll be joining you at the pack."


    I lay my head on her shoulder as I hug her back. Becca may only be a year older, but it''s nice having an older sister to talk to about things.


    "Carter is the one with pink hair, right?" Becca asks as we end the hug.


    "Fuck."


    "Don''t let Nathan or Simon hear you." She says before we both laugh. Nether really care if we curse if it''s not around younger coven member. Though Nathan will say language if he hears us.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Simon''s POV)


    "Everything okay?" Nathaniel asks sitting down beside me on the couch as I close the folder of paperwork I''ve been trying to work on, "It looked like Ella has been crying earlier."


    "It will be. She''s decided to move to the Winter Moon Pack in two weeks." I say leaning against him.


    Sometimes it hard to believe it''s been a year since we got married. All the kids were very on board with the idea because we were happy. Neither of us thought we would find love again, after loosing our partners, let alone find our soulmate. That was a surprise, but a happy one in the end. I never regretted marrying Katharine and I know Nathan never regretted marrying Drew. While looking through old photos one time we realized Kat and Drew had matching soulbands, a light blue band with a simple black outline of a daisy in the middle. Kat''s was in her right wrist and Drew''s was on his left ankle. We had a laugh when we learned that. Who knows how our lives would have changed if they were alive and we all met. Maybe in another life they would be alive and together with us.


    "Becca mentioned wanting to move out. Not leave the coven, but into a house of her own." Nathaniel says bringing me out of my thoughts.


    "We have a few tiny houses not in use. I think Hazel and Violet have talked about moving into one together. Don''t know how that would go."


    "Roxy and Raven would probably be thrilled. The fox and the Pomeranian."


    "If the girls decide that they can''t stand living together it''s not a big deal." I say as he rubs his hand up and down my arm.


    "How do you think things would be if Katharine and Drew were alive?"


    "More chaotic than our lives already are." It would be organized chaos, but still chaos.


    "Can''t deny that. What were you working before I interrupted?"


    "Paperwork. Trying to figure out where we can put new houses since the coven keeps growing." I say rubbing my eyes, "Pierce has been trying to help, but it''s still slow going. We might be able to fit a few more tiny houses, but nothing larger unless we cut down trees."


    "How big was the clearing when the coven first moved here?"


    "The size it is now. Our only two options are cutting down trees or finding a bigger area to move to."


    "You don''t like either option it sounds."


    "Not really."


    "What about splitting the coven into two?" A voice asks from behind us. I turn to see my dad, David, and step-dad, Luka.


    "When did you arrive back?" I ask sitting up to look at them.


    "A couple of minutes ago. Thought we stop by to say hello."


    "Has a coven split into two before?" Nathan asks.


    "Yes. Usually when they don''t want to move, but need more space. The Starr Coven is an example. The Moonlight Coven four hours north was part of the Starr Coven until about five generations ago. A lot of the Starr Coven didn''t want to move, so it was decided to split the coven into two." Luka answers.


    "We would have to figure out who would lead the new coven and be the second in command."


    "Ask the kids. Either way you get 3-4 years to plan where to locate the new coven and figure out who would want to be apart of it." My dad suggests.


    "I will talk to them in the morning after talking with Pierce first. Who was your trip?"


    "Good. It was nice to see my sister again."


    Nathaniel and me spend about an hour talking to my dads. After they leave we decided to get go to bed earlier as it''s been a long day and tomorrow will be another long day.

 Chapter 4

    June 28th


    (Kaiden''s POV)


    "You know I was just about to text you." Liz says as she hurries over.


    "Finally talked to your parents?" I ask turning to face her.


    "Yes. When I got off the phone with you a few days ago they were getting ready to go visit some friends. Then my mother didn''t know where the letter was, so it took her a couple of days to find it. Long to story short Addison didn''t mention anything about a child or being pregnant in her letter."


    "I''m honestly not surprised."


    "Me either. How was the trip?"


    "Good. Wish we could have stayed longer. Andy''s family is visiting next week."


    "Aren''t you going back in a couple of weeks?"


    "I know the kids are. If they are still there I might go. For now I''m going to find Cody to see how he broke his hand in six hours."


    "Why does that not surprise me? See you later." She says before walking off and I head to the house.


    (Kyle''s POV)


    "Is that the paternity test results?" Cody asks walking into the office and sitting at Aurora''s part of the desk.


    "Yes. I don''t know why I''m so nervous."


    "I would be nervous too." He says as I finally open the envelope, "So, what''s the verdict?"


    "She''s my daughter. I''m going to need a moment to process this."


    "Are you going to reach out to her? I believe Kaiden has her number."


    "I''ll get him to give her mine, so she has the option to reach out if she wants to." I tell him staring at the results. There are so many questions I would like to ask, but I know some will never be answered.


    "I''ll do that because knowing him he''ll want to know how I broke my hand." He says getting up and leaving the office.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    June 29th


    (Zachery''s POV)


    "Surprise." I hear Damien say as he puts his chin on my shoulder and wraps his arms around my waist from behind.


    "I thought you weren''t going to be here until this evening." I say turning to face him smiling. I''m happy to have him back with the coven. Last time I saw him was three months ago when I went to visit.


    "Decided to leave last night instead. Is my sister here or at work?" He asks as Midnight flies past us.


    "I think so. Either that or she just went into town with Sophia. They went to town together. The others are at work. Ella is the only one home as she is working on finishing a commission and starting a new one in between packing."


    "Packing?" He asks tilting his head to the side.


    "She''s moving in two weeks. Remember how I mentioned that she has been with a pack this past week. Well, she has decided to officially move there. I can tell she is looking forward to the move." I say wrapping my arms around his neck, "She seems a lot happier even just talking about the pack."


    "Anything else I should know?"


    "Our dads plus Edison and Ezra are wanting to talk to all of us kids later. About what I don''t know, but I have a feeling it has something to do with the coven as a whole."


    "Well until than let''s just hangout. I want to see how much the coven has grown since I left. Plus spend time with you without the others." He says ping me closer.


    "It''s grown a bit." I say stepping back out of his arms, but not before giving him a kiss. As we start walking Patch runs in front of us with Midnight flying after her. Who would have thought a crow and a Dalmatian would be good friends. Before Damien left they would curl up and sleep together.


    (Ella''s POV)


    "Nina, it''ll be done before her birthday. I''m currently finishing the sketch as we speak. You don''t have to worry." I tell her as finish the lettering.


    "I know I shouldn''t. I guess I''m just nervous since I''ve been planning this for the last ten months." I can hear her walking around her and Ember''s room as we have each other on speaker. She''s getting ready to go out.


    "My dad planned for a year on how he was going to propose to Nathaniel. In the end he just proposed during movie night while we were watching the movie they watched for their first date. If I remember correctly my dad asked him what would you say if I asked you to marry me right now." I say looking over the sketch to make sure I don''t need to fix anything before I transfer it to watercolor paper.


    "What was Nathaniel''s answer?"


    "First was seeing if my dad was serious to which my dad pulled out the ring form his pocket saying one hundred percent. Six months later they were married."


    "I don''t think Ember and me could plan a wedding in six months."


    "They both decided to keep it simple and with just family that lives here." I say as I get everything set up to transfer the drawing. I still have a couple of things to finish on Alex''s painting, but the current layer is drying.


    "My mom''s side isn''t small, but I''ve only ever met that side once when I was about four."


    "I''ve only ever met my grandma on my mom''s side. She now lives in the Dawson Coven. Most of my dad''s side I haven''t met. It''s a large family with many branches."


    Nina and I continue to talk as I work on the sketch until she has to head out so she''s not late meeting up with brother and cousin.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "We have gathered you all here to talk to you about something. It''s in regard to the coven." Dad says as we all sit down around on the deck of Glinda and Edison''s house. It''s the only deck that fits all of us.


    "Simon and me talked long about this over the last couple of days. It has been decided we are going to work on splitting the coven in two. The coven has grown a lot over the many years it''s been here. It''s starting to get to the point where we don''t have enough room to build more houses." Pierce starts.


    "We can build a few tiny houses, but not bigger houses. After talking we agreed we don''t want to have to cut trees down to make room or move the entire coven. It''s actually common for covens to split if they run out of room and don''t want to try to find a larger place." Dad continues, "The main reason for not wanting to move off because so many coven members own things in town. Cutting trees down would be a challenge with how close everything is."


    "It will be a few years before the split since we need find a place for the new coven, build buildings and houses, and train the leader and second in command. The last part is what we want to talk to you guys about. Mostly aimed at Hazel, Phillip, Amber and Sophia. The rest of you are just here to know what is going on."


    "We want to see who would be willing to take up the mantles of leader and second in command for the new coven."


    "I''ll do it. I know it''ll be hard." Hazel says looking at dad, "You can train me during the day before I head into work."


    "I''m with Hazel. I know it''ll be harder for as I have at least 3 year more years of school before I get my BSN." Amber pipes up.


    "Are you sure, Amber?" Ezra asks, "It''s going to be a lot of work between learning how to run a coven and your school work."


    "I''m sure, dad. I''m up for the challenge. Plus if I start learning now from Uncle Pierce I can take my time. You did say it would be a few years."


    Dad, Pierce and Ezra talk with Hazel and Amber for a few more minutes to make sure they are completely certain that they want to be the leader and second in command of the new coven. Once they are sure they tell us that they will be talking to the rest of the coven at a later date. They want to make things a little more concrete before talking to them. Mostly finding a location for the new coven. I don''t know if the original leaders, Christopher and Ashlyn Moonstar, ever thought the coven would grow this much. Maybe is Ashlyn ever visits I can ask her.


    (Zachery''s POV)


    "Before this little meeting ends there is something I want to say." I say speaking up before everyone heads off to do thing their own things before dinner.


    "What is it?" Pierce asks.


    "Damien and me are soulmates and have been dating for the past four months." I reply looking at Damien.


    "I knew something was up." Violet says before hugging Damien, "I''m happy for you both. Though I''m still mad you never visited over the last six years."


    "You do realize this means you will the second in command, right?" Damien asks Violet as she lets him go, "I''m sorry."


    "Yes. Dad has already been training me just in case you decided not to return to the coven. I''ll be ready when Zach takes over as leader next year. Maybe one day I''ll forgive you." She says smiling showing she''s mostly joking.


    "Who knows we all might find our soulmates one day." Amber comments, "I hope I find as I''m curious on who my platonic soulmate is."


    "Zachery and Damien found theirs in each other, Ella has found hers and I''m possibly meeting mine next week. It seems like finding ones soulmate is becoming more common again. I mean dad and Simon found each other." Becca says casually.


    "Wait, what?" Della asks looking at her sister with surprise.


    "Hazel is pretty sure she met me soulmate a few days ago. He''s going to be traveling back through town at some point next week."


    "He''s a cat shifter." Hazel comments.


    "Two cat shifters and a wolf shifter arrived at the pack recently to visit family. I wonder if they are the same."


    "He did say he was going to the Winter Moon Pack to visit his step-dad''s family."


    Not long after that every finally heads off to do their own thing. Damien and I decide to take Patch to the dog park in town. Midnight of course tags along. He rarely lets Damien out of his sight.


    June 30th


    (Ella''s POV)


    "Up for our usual run?" Zach asks as I walk into the kitchen.


    "If you can keep up." I reply as he feeds Patch.


    "Running in your wolf form today?"


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Yes, I got used to doing it while with the pack." I say heading out the back door.


    Zachery and me go running almost every morning unless one of us sick or the weather is bad. Most of the time Patch will join us which is always fun. None of our other siblings are morning people. I got into running not long after I learned I was shifter. It gave me an escape and going in the mornings before people got up let me run in my wolf form without being stared at. Zachery started joining me after I broke my leg once while running. I was extremely clumsy the first few times I shifted. Which is very normal. My dad realized I hadn''t returned when I usually do and came looking. It took eight weeks to heal and a couple more months before I was able to start running again. It was not a fun time as I could not shift at all during that time. It hurt to shift anytime I tried after my leg was healed for two months. My dad told me I couldn''t go running in the early mornings anymore unless I had someone with me in case I got hurt again. Zach offered since he usually ran in the evenings and was a morning person as well.


    "How far?" Zachery asks as we stretch and Patch runs around us.


    "Around the entire coven at least once." I say before shifting. My wolf form is white with black ears, paws and the tip of my tail. My siblings say my tail looks like it''s been dipped in ink. I love when it shows since I mostly blend in. A few years ago I scared the shit of Hazel after Della helped bury me in snow. It''s handy have a snow elf as a sister.


    "Sounds good to me." With that we take off. I make sure to slow down some as not to lose him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I''m gonna hit the shower." Zach tells me as we walk up back deck steps after our run.


    "Patch needs a bath." I remind him.


    "Should probably do that first."


    "Probably as she''s a muddy buddy." I reply heading inside. She found a mud puddle and decided to roll in it. Not the first time that''s happened and will not be the last. Patch has a love of rolling in puddles.


    (Carter''s POV)


    "How are you and Haley settling in your new house?" I ask Emery as training ends. Today was her second day joining in on training. Even though I can''t join in with my ribs being fractured I can still watch and give tips. This group is for those who have just started training in their wolf form, most are 15-18 years old. Before I told Emery the age group she was nervous about be the eldest one. She''s 19 and only about three months older than the oldest 18 year old in the group.


    "It''s going to take some getting used to. It''s nice having a place to call our own though. You seem sadder than you did a couple of days ago. Does it have anything to do with Ella leaving?" She asks grabbing her water bottle.


    "Yes. It''s only been a few of days since she left, but I miss her."


    "The leader of Haley''s clan said in the past soulmates had a hard time being away from each other for long periods of time. If they could stand it than they could withstand anything life throws at them. Who knows maybe she''s right."


    "How old is this leader?" I ask after taking a drink of my own water.


    "794 years. She was around long before clans, covens and packs were created. Her group used to have elves, fairies, witches and shifters in it alongside the vampires. Over time the others decided to settle down in permeant places. The vampires and their soulmates decided to keep on traveling as they have always done. Some vampire clans do settle, but not many."


    "You will find that older supernaturals more often than not have found their soulmate while more recent generations haven''t. Though it does seem it''s starting to become more common to find one''s soulmate." Haley says joining of trek back to the house. Where she came from I don''t know, but I''ve learned not to question it. Haley can travel via shadows. She enjoys surprising people much to Ember''s annoyance.


    "What do you mean?" I ask.


    "Haven''t you noticed those in our generation seem to be finding their soulmates more than say our great grandparents?" Haley asks putting her arm around Emery''s waist.


    "She''s not wrong. I''ve gotten messages from people I know around my age saying they found their''s. Our generation is starting to interact with other supernaturals and not just the ones we grew up with." Emery points out.


    "Some are interacting only by chance. Ella found the pack by chance. If my mom hadn''t stopped to see if she needed help than Ella might have never found out about the pack." I remind her.


    "We need to change that. I feel like if leaders of clans, covens and packs start interacting more it would be beneficial. Traveling with Haley''s clan we came across Elven Clans and Witch Covens that were not even an hour apart, but they didn''t know that. The leaders got to talking and realized they could help each other."


    "Some packs are set in their ways and will take time to get through to them. Take the Midnight Pack for example. They don''t like anyone who isn''t a wolf shifter or human."


    "Then start with the ones not set in their ways. Ella is from a coven, so start there. They have always been kind to the clan when we pass through." Haley suggests before her and Emery head off towards their house. I continue to the house and think about what they have said and decided to talk to my dad.


    (Ella''s POV)


    "Hey, Rose. Is your sister working or on break?" I asks walking into the Greenwood Ice Cream Parlor. It''s the only ice cream place in town and they make it by hand. They also have a few gelatos.


    "She went to clock out for lunch, so she should be out here soon. Can I get you anything?"


    "Maybe after lunch. I came here to ask Keira something."


    Both Rose and Kiera have light green eyes and the usual mermaid hair. Mermaids gain 1-3 unnatural colors once they turn 13 years old. While between the ages of 150-200 years old their hair will turn completely to one unnatural hair color. Keira has long pale blonde hair with orange and pink streaks while Rose keeps her blonde hair with purple and blue streaks chin length. Most mermaids have long hair regardless of gender, but some do decided to keep it short. Watching Rose go from shy and unsure of herself to outgoing and loving who she is has been like night and day. When they first moved here Rose hadn''t came out yet. It''s been five years since Rose came out and started transitioning. She went through about a dozen names before deciding on Rose. It was her great great grandma''s name.


    "And what would that be?" Keira asks walking out of the back room while trying to release her thick hair from its ponytail.


    "Do you want yo help me move in a little over a week and a half? I need someone with a truck and I know your mom has one that you borrow sometimes."


    "You just got back and are already moving away." Keira says crossing her arms over her chest pouting.


    "I''m moving to the pack, so I won''t be far."


    "Still too far for me. Is your brother working?"she asks walking closer.


    "No, so you can''t bug him today." I say as we head out to go get lunch at the local family owned diner. Keira promises to bring Rose something back. The diner is owned by a sweet elderly couple and it''s pretty much mostly family that works there. Phillip is the only one that''s not part of their family that works at it. Phillip alternates between working in the kitchen learning new things and waiting on tables. He hopes to open his own place one day.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Any reason for the move to the pack?" Keira asks as we wait for our food.


    "Maybe. I told you before I feel like I can be myself there."


    "I feel like there is more to it."


    "I may have found my soulmate there."


    "Congrats. My best friend and little sister have both found their soulmates and I''m still single. Not that I''m looking for a relationship." She quickly adds the last part making me laugh.


    "We aren''t dating since you do remember what happened with you know who."


    "I know." Keira replies just as my phone goes off alerting me to a text. Picking up my phone I see it''s from Carter.


    "My dad wants to see about setting up a meeting with your father, Pierce, Zachery and whoever is going to be the next second in command."


    "When and how?" I type back quickly, but also making sure I don''t misspell anything.


    "My dad, Jack, Bri and me are willingly to travel to the coven, y''all could come here or we could do it over video."


    "I''ll have to get back to you on that as I''m currently in town having a lunch date." I reply making a mental note to talk to my dad when I get home.


    "May I ask woth who?" Carter asks just as our food arrives.


    Instead is replying with text I take a selfie with Keira as we are sitting in one of the corner booths. Keira puts her arm around my shoulders and acts like she is about to kiss my cheek as I laugh at her antics.


    "Meet my best friend, Keira. She says hi." I send after sending the photo, "I''ll text you later. Food just arrived."


    As we eat Keira tells me about the trip her mother, Rose and her are going on next month. It''s to visit family they haven''t seen in years. She also asks questions about the pack and the people in it, mainly Carter. After we are done eating we split the bill as usual and head back to the ice cream parlor with Rose''s to go order.


    Keira goes to clock back in, so Rose can clock out for lunch. While they go do that their mother, Macy, gets me a scoop of blood orange gelato on the house. Her step-grandma taught her how to make gelato. Both Keira and Rose look just like her except for the fact that Macy has dark brunette hair with purple and pink streaks. I finish my ice cream before saying bye as I leave to head back home.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Dad, quick question." I say standing in the door way of the office.


    "What?" He asks looking up from the paperwork he was writing on.


    "Carter told me that his dad wants to set a meeting with you. Others will also be involved. The question is do you want to travel to the pack, have them travel here or do it over video?"


    "How many from the pack would be traveling here?"


    "Jared, Jack, Carter and Bri are the only ones I know of. Jared and Jack because they are the current Alpha and Beta. Carter and Bri because they are taking over next year." I say counting off on my fingers.


    "Here would probably be better. We have many different things going on at the moment."


    "I''ll let Carter know. What day?"


    "See if they can come next Sunday since that is Hazel''s only day off. We can make room if they need to spend the night."


    "Will do." I say before sending a quick text to Carter letting him know what was decided. It doesn''t take him long to reply saying that works for them. After letting my dad know I head off to go finish up Alex and Nina''s commissions.


    July 9th


    (Ella''s POV)


    "Thank you for braiding my hair." I tell Zachery as he works on braiding my hair in the living room. I ended up hurting my left wrist falling off my chair trying to reach something. Not the first time I''ve fallen off my chair and injured myself somehow. Usually it''s just a bruise.


    "You are welcome." He replies just as the front door open and a few different voices can be heard.


    "The others should be over here soon. Sleeping arrangements have been made." I hear dad tell who he is with.


    "I thought y''all weren''t going to be here for a couple of more hours." I say as they walk fully into the house and into the living room.


    "Talked Zach into braiding your hair I see." Dad comments.


    "All the girls are off doing things or at work and I can''t currently braid it myself due to my brace, so yes. It was easy." I say holding up my left arm for him to see.


    "What did you fall off this time?" My dad aks.


    "This time?" Carter asks just as I say, "My desk chair. I misjudged how far something was when I tried reaching for it. Ezra says I should be fine in few days, but has told me no shifting for the next week to be safe. I can still go on my runs just not in my wolf form. How''s the ribs?"


    "Healing." Carter says as he sits down beside me on the floor with a slight look of pain, "Have another 2-4 weeks of weeks plus another month after that of not shifting."


    Just than Pierce comes in with Damien, Violet, Hazel, and Amber. Once everyone is seated around the living room introductions happen. Damien and Amber sit on either side of Zachery while Violet sit in the floor next to Carter and me. Dad, Pierce, and Hazel take one of the other couches while Jack, Jared and Bri take the other.


    "Hazel and Amber are here as we are in the process of seeing about splitting the coven. Hazel will be taking over as the leader with Amber as the second in command. It won''t be for at least four years and that''s if we can find a place soon." My dad says once everyone has sat down.


    "There is a large open clearing about seven miles north of where the pack is located. The pack owns it as we thought about moving there a few generations back, but decided not to. We have plenty of room to keep growing where we are. I can sell it to you if you want to locate the new coven there." Jared informs all of us.


    "That''s not a bad idea, dad. We wouldn''t be too far away, so it would still be easy to visit." Hazel says before dad could reply.


    "How about we talk about that more later? We still have the main reason for the visit to get to first."


    With that the next few hours are spent talking about getting the coven and the Winter Moon Pack to interact more. At some point I decide to lean against Carter and lay my head on his shoulder causing Hazel, Violet, and Amber to give me questioning looks. I ignore them closing my eye knowing I''ll have to deal with them later. It''s been a long day of packing. Also doesn''t help I got up early after going to bed super late.


    (Simon''s POV)


    Jared, Jack, Pierce and me agree to see about setting up a party of sorts near the end of the month before school starts up again. It''ll be held in the pack''s land as it''s bigger and those from the coven who wish to attend can, but it''s not mandatory. If it goes well it could become a yearly thing and include other packs, covens as well as maybe including clans, groupings and pods. At some point we might try to find a neutral location for it. Mermaids and fairies are a bit hard to get in contact with due to where they live. Mermaids do have royal families though which does help somewhat. Fairies are almost impossible to get in contact with if you don''t know a fairy who knows of their locations. I need to see if any of the vampires that pass through know any fairies.


    "How about July 28th for the party? It''ll give us a few weeks to get everything in order for it." Jack suggests.


    "That should work. I''ll let the coven know tomorrow and try to get an estimate on how many would want to go as soon as I can." Pierce says.


    "That would be a big help, so we can figure out sleeping arrangements for those who don''t wish to drive back in the dark."Jared says looking like he''s not looking forward to having to deal with that. I know they headache of trying figure that out.


    "Speaking of sleeping." Hazel says points to Ella, who has dozed off leaning against Carter.


    "She didn''t go to bed until almost 1am according to Nathan and got up by 5am for her and Zachery''s usually run." I reply while also giving her a look that says leave your sister alone.


    "I''m goin to put Ella in Becca''s room. That way we don''t accidentally wake her up plus her room is currently a disorganized mess of boxes." Zachery says before going and lifting Ella off the ground.


    While he is gone I let the others know the sleeping arrangements for tonight. Hazel is bunking with Ella to leave her room free. Della is bunking with Becca to do the same. Phillip already had plans to stay over at a friends house and Zachery is going to stay with Glinda and Edison.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    July 10th


    (Ella''s POV)


    "Please tell me you haven''t injured yourself again, Ella." Ezra says as I walk into the coven''s clinic with Carter.


    "No. I''m just showing Carter around the coven. It''s different from the pack."


    "Good. I know how you don''t like not being able to run in your wolf form." Ezra replies before looking at Carter, "How are you finding the coven to be?"


    "It''s cozier than the pack. We have a lot more open space which is needed."


    "Ella has ran into trees and buildings on occasion in her wolf form form running around the coven."


    "When I first shifted! Not anymore." I say giving Ezra an annoyed looked causing him to laugh.


    "Don''t worry. Most of the pack has ran into a tree at least once. Some recently even though they have been shifting for over a decade or two." Carter tells me.


    "Even you?" I ask looking at him with a smile.


    "Much to Ember''s amusement yes, but her watching me run into tree caused her to run into one as well. She had only been shifting for about two months at the time. I was showing her one of the trails and had looked behind me to make sure I hadn''t lost her when I ran into the tree."


    "Better than Alex. She tripped in a ditch and sprained her left wrist in her wolf form four months ago." Bri says walking in with Becca.


    "Ella has done that, well not the ditch part." Becca tells her before wrapping an arm around my shoulders.


    "Shouldn''t you be at work?" I ask shrugging off her arm.


    "Not until noon as my client this morning canceled due to coming down with a stomach bug."


    "If you four are going to talk do it somewhere other than the clinic waiting room. Preferably outside." Ezra says herding us out of the building.


    After we are all outside we decide to walk around the rest of the coven together. With the coven being smaller then the pack it doesn''t take long to see everything.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "You coming to Em''s birthday?" Carter asks as he waits on his dad and Jack to finish talking to my dad and Pierce.


    "I said I was before I left the pack."


    "Sort of forgot that. Maybe if we have time we can all go to the lake. We try to go a few times during the summer. It''s located about a fifteen minute walk into the woods, but still within the pack''s area which means we don''t have to worry about rogues. They have been spotted in the area again along with unknown shifters. Lucky no attacks, but it means I''ve been tasked with getting at least two more patrol groups set up."


    "I''m sure Keira would love that. I''m dragging her with me since my dad doesn''t really want me to go alone. Add the fact that my car no longer works I needed a ride." I tell him as I can''t say the real reason she''s coming with me if I want to keep me moving there a surprise.


    "Time to get going, so tell Ella bye." Bri says walking over and putting her arm on Carter''s shoulder.


    "See you in a few days."


    "See you in a few days." Carter replies before kissing my cheek causing me to blush. He smiles before getting in the backseat of his dad''s car.


    Once they are out if sight I head inside and up to my room ignoring my siblings. Hazel bugged me last night about Carter as we got ready for bed. I decide to finish adding the details to the painting I''ve been working on for Nina before getting back to packing up my room. It''s a little bittersweet packing up the room I''ve been in since I was a kid. It doesn''t take long to finish packing what I can, so all that''s left is my cover, enough clothes to get through the week and what art supplies I''m using. That will all be packed the day I leave.

 Chapter 5

    July 11th


    (Zachery''s POV)


    "How different is Evermoore compared to here?" I ask as Damien lays his head in my lap. We are sitting, well I''m sitting, in the grass behind his house. Patch and Midnight are curled up together under a tree sleeping.


    "It''s almost double the size. I kept getting lost the first week. Summer told me most get lost when they first move there."


    "I remember how big it is. Summer was your mentor, correct?" I ask as I run my fingers through his blue hair as he closes his eyes.


    "Yep. She''s one of the only three Night Magic mentors there. I think she''s planning to move to either here or the Dawson Coven."


    "To help other Night Magic users?"


    "Yes. Her niece will be taking her spot as a mentor. If she moves it won''t be until at least January as she is still training Willa it be a mentor."


    "I would ask how training differs, but different magic requires different training." I say to which Damien laughs a little.


    "Speaking of training. How''s learning to become leader going?"


    "Slow and boring. Lots of paperwork." I groan at the thought of paperwork, "I''ve gotten roped into help planning where the few tiny houses are going to go."


    "At least you want have to do it alone."


    "True. I''ll have you and Violet to help me." I say causing him to open his eyes and looks at me.


    "Why me?" He asks not looking fond of the idea.


    "Mom helped and now Nathan helps from time to time. Violet will be helping more than you." Paperwork is mostly keeping track of who is in the coven and what their powers are. Seeing who is leaving and who is joining the coven as well as keeping in contact with other coven leaders and the council.


    "You are lucky I love you."


    "I''m lucky to have you as my soulmate as I couldn''t ask for a better one. I love you too, dork." I reply tapping his nose making him smile. When Damien first left he was closer friends with Ella and Hazel due to them being a few months apart in age. Add to the fact I was away at college. We have actually known we were soulmates since I visited him not long after his 18th birthday. We held off on dating as we were very busy and the distance. I was in my last year of collage and he was starting collage as well as still training under Summer. We spent that time just becoming really good friends. I''ve known since we started dating that he was planning to move back to the coven. That was part of the reason we finally started dating.


    (Ella''s POV)


    "What''s on your mind?" Keira asks as she flops backwards into Becca''s bed. Currently the three of us are hanging out in Becca''s room before we head into town. Della and Hazel are working. Amber and Violet are shadowing Pierce today while Sophia is on her way to cheer camp.


    "Kaiden texted me a week ago to give me Alpha Kyle''s number. He''s leaving it up to me if I want to reach out." I tell her forgetting I''ve forgot to tell her things.


    "Who?" Keira asks reminding me I never told her about the test.


    "Kaiden is the husband of the Beta of the Amethyst Pack and Alpha Kyle is his brother in law. Not only that he is Ella''s biological father which she learned almost two weeks ago." Becca tells her before I can say anything all the while doing her eyeliner.


    "What?!" Keira asks sitting up and staring at me, "You found out who your biological father, but didn''t tell me?"


    "A lot has been going on. I''ve been working on two important commissions along with packing. This past weekend we had visitors."


    "Are you going to reach out?" Becca asks turning to looks at me.


    "I''ve been thinking about it, but I don''t know what to say."


    "Just say hi." Becca tells me before turning to Keira, "Get over here if you want your makeup done."


    I unlock my phone and open messages while Keira hops up and walks over to Becca. She''s really talented with doing others makeup. Any chance she gets she likes to do our makeup. For a time she was tempted to become a makeup artist, but decided to become a nail tech.


    "Hi. This is Ella. Kaiden gave me your number." I feel so awkward as I send the text.


    "He told me he was going to as I gave him permission to do so. Just to get it out of the way I know you are my daughter, but I did not know Addison was pregnant when she left." He replies very quickly.


    "I''m a little surprised you replied so fast. Can I ask a question?"


    "Taking a break from paperwork or as Aurora would say I''m procrastinating. Ask any questions?"


    "What would you have done if you did know?"


    "Not let her give you up. I would have raised you as a single father."


    "Do you know why Addison would have left me the way she did?"


    "To be honest, no. How did she leave you?"


    "She left me outside of the hospital in town at the start of November."


    As I wait for him to reply or not I get make a list of what I need to finish the commissions. As I finish the list my phone alerts me to a new text.


    "Kyle will text you later. He''s not too happy learning what his ex did especially knowing how cold it was back than around that time. This is Aurora, his wife, by the way. Hope you have a good rest of your day and I''m going to try calm him down."


    From what I know my parents questioned the person''s, who left me, sanity. It was in the low twenties that week. I was luckily found very quickly. Putting my phone away I tune intro the conversation going on between Keira and Becca.


    (Kyle''s POV)


    Locking my phone I sit on the deck and lean back in my chair coving my face with my hands. Trying not to shout profanities as I don''t know where the kids are.


    "Love?" I hear Aurora asks she she walks into the office, "What''s wrong?"


    "After learning Ella is my daughter she told me she was left outside the hospital in Moonstone. It was the start November when temperatures were in the low twenties. Never thought Addison would do something like that." I say removing my hands and looking at her.


    Aurora walks over and wraps her arms around my shoulders. Wrapping my arms around her waist I lean against her as she runs her fingers through my hair.


    "What Addison did wasn''t great, but you can''t change the past. Are you going to let Eliza know about Ella being her niece?"


    "I''ll bring it up to Ella and let her decide if she wants to get to know anyone on Addison''s side."


    "We have to tell the kids."


    "I know." I say closing my eyes dreading that conversation.


    "Maybe talk to Marie first." She suggests.


    "I will when she gets back from her trip with Ash. What would I do without?"


    "Drive yourself crazy with paperwork." She replies before kissing the top of my head. It feels like the paperwork and emails never end. No has moved in or out of the pack recently, so should help lessen the load. We are in the process of planning houses though which do require a lot of paperwork.


    "You barely do paperwork."


    "Kaiden and me are the reason you and Cody remember to take breaks and eat when y''all are working on paperwork all day." Knowing she is right I just smile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Ella''s POV)


    "I can''t believe you are officially move away Friday." Keira says as she helps me move one of the couches in the living room while Violet and Della move another. All of us girls are having a sleepover in the living room. Phillip and Zachery both went to stay with Edison as not to deal with all eight of us girls. Glinda is coming over and staying the night to keep an eye on us as dad and Nathan went to visit Nathan''s old elven clan.


    "You will visit, right?" Rose asks holding Raven to keep her out of the way. She kept running under our feet and the couches. Raven is a fluffy ball of energy.


    "Yes. I''m only going to be three and a half hours away. Y''all act like I''m moving half way around the world." I say as Amber, Hazel, and Becca walk into the living room carrying blankets and pillows. We stole all the cover and pillows from everywhere in the house except Becca''s room where Glinda will be sleeping.


    "It feels like you are." Hazel says dropping the pillows she''s carrying onto one of the couches.


    "Who knows maybe one day Becca will move away to be with her soulmate." I comment.


    "I saw him in town earlier today. His fathers are thinking of moving to the Winter Moon Pack, so maybe I''ll join you one day." Becca says before throwing a pillow at me.


    "Damien finally came back and now you are moving away." Violet says hugging me.


    Violet has long brunette hair that usually keeps half tied up in a bun. Neither her or Damien got their mothers red hair, but they both got her green eyes. Amber and Sophia on the other hand both have red hair like their father and Edison. The only difference between the two is Amber added a blonde streak in her hair. Sophia is the only one of us still in high school, she''s 17 and will be in her senior year this fall.


    "At least I''ll be closer." I tell Violet hugging her back. The others quickly join in on the hug which ends in use falling. We laugh as we try to get up and off each other. That''s how Glinda finds us when she walks in. She just looks at us and smiles not saying anything as she heads to the kitchen.


    Once we are free from each other we spread out the blankets and pillows all over the floor. After that is finished we each pick a spot and start playing games while talking. It''s been awhile since we have done something like this and it feels a bit off without Sophia here. She has done cheer camp almost every year since she starting cheerleading in sixth grade.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    July 12th


    (Kyle''s POV)


    "Mom said you wanted to see me." Marie says walking into the office. Putting the building plans I was going over down I watch her walk over to the couch.


    "How was the trip to the Starr Coven?" I ask getting up to go sit by her.


    "Fine. Luckily Evelyn slept most of the drive. This isn''t what you wanted to talk to me about though, is it?"


    "No. You know how I dated someone before I met you your mom." I say sitting down beside her.


    "Yes and that she left you for unknown reasons. She''s not back is she?"


    "No, but what I have to tell you has to do with her. You have an older half sister."


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "You are just telling me this now? Does mom know?" She interrupts me asking and I can tell she''s trying not to yell.


    "It was only yesterday that your half sister reached out to talk. That''s why I waited to say anything. I''ve only known for two weeks. Yes, she knows. I''ll answer any questions you have to the best of my ability, but do not tell the other three. We plan to tell them, but we thought it was best to tell you first."


    "Sorry for being so antisocial lately." Marie says looking at her lap.


    Wrapping my arm around her shoulders I pull her close to kiss her head. "Cody was worse when we were your age." I say causing her to laugh before she starts asking questions. Marie is fifteen and for the most part is a good kid. She prefers to keep to herself a lot or spend time with her partner Ash. We have three more years before we have another teen in the house.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    July 15th


    (Ella''s POV)


    "You can pull this look off and don''t look half bad, but why are you wearing a skirt?" I ask Carter after I get out of my car. Was not expecting Carter to being a skirt when I arrived at the pack. Let alone a neon orange one.


    "Some of us guys made a stupid decision and lost a bet. We have to wear them for another hour."


    "Neon orange is not your color." Keira comments walking around the front of her truck, "Though I think if it was neon pink it would be better with the hair."


    "So I have been told." He tells her before looking back at me, "I thought she was giving you a ride, but you two came in two separate vehicles."


    "Tell you why once the others are around. Who else lost the bet? Also, I thought you learned not make bets against Em?"


    "Luca, Isaac and Peter. We knew what would happen if we lost the bet, just not that the skirts would all be neon colors. Alex found these somewhere." He says leading us inside after I remember to grab the painting for Nina and my gift for Ember.


    Walking through the house we walk out into the back deck. Among those that I do know there are a few that I don''t. Luca is wearing a neon blue skirt, Isaac is in a neon pink one and Peter''s skirt is neon yellow.


    "I don''t want to be mean as I don''t know you, but your skirt looks like a highlighter." Keira says to Peter, "My sister also has the same skirt, but it is forest green."


    "So I have been told by my sister." Peter replies looking over at Melody who just smiles, "I''m Peter Thorne. The blonde with the space buns is my younger sister, Melody."


    "Kiera Greenwood, one of the three resident mermaids in Moonstone."


    With that everyone introduces themselves. Four are my younger half siblings, but I''m unsure if they know. Kyle says Aurora knows, but I don''t get a chance to ask if he has told them. I can now see what they others have been talking about. Marie and me do look a lot alike. Jasper and Nicole are both blondes while Nicole''s twin, Julian, has black hair like Marie and me. Keira sits near Melody and starts answering her questions about being a mermaid. While Ember is distracted talking to Kayla and Payton, who I quickly learn are sisters, I hand Nina the envelope that contains the painting. Both sisters have medium to light brunette hair with Payton''s being slightly darker. Payton also has heterochromia, her right eye is blue and her left eye is light brown.


    "What do mermaid tails look like?" Payton asks joining Melody and Keira''s conversation.


    "Usually they are two to three colors, but can also be a solid color. There have been records of some merpeople having up to five colors not counting the tips of the fins. The tips of fins are either white or black depending on what sex you are born. Female''s are white while male''s are black."


    "What color is your tail? If you don''t mind me asking?" Melody asks interested.


    "Peach, baby blue and poppy with white fin tips. My sister''s tail is pastel blue, pastel yellow and pastel green with black fin tips."


    We all get into our own conversations and before long we are joined by a few of the adults. Technically most of us are adults, but it feels odd referring to them as the parents and grandparents.


    "I see you made, Ella." Emily says.


    "Yes. I got a new car, well new to me. Glinda, she''s the mother of the coven''s second in command and basically like my second grandma, signed it over to me as she decided to get a truck."


    "It''s good that you have a reliable car. Have you told the others yet?"


    "No." I say as Alex asks, "Told us what?"


    "I''m not leaving." I say shrugging.


    "You moved here? Officially?" Luca asks making sure he heard me right.


    "Yep. Decided to just under two and a half weeks ago. Thought I''d keep it a surprise." I say laughing at their surprised faces.


    "Food is ready." Andy says popping his head out the backdoor.


    Once everyone has gotten food we all spread out across the deck and the backyard. I''m introduced to the adults I don''t already know while Keira gets introduced to everyone. It''s a little odd meeting my biological father in person for the first time. If he didn''t have a beard I would probably get him and Cody mixed up. Other than the beard the only difference between the two is hairstyle. I learn from Peter that they used to get mixed up before Kyle grew a beard.


    Many different conversations happen while we eat. After they are done eating Isaac, Peter and Carter go to change out of their neon skirts while Luca decides to continue wearing his. Once they are back and everyone else is done eating it''s time for Ember to open presents.


    "I haven''t seen this fully, but I trust Ella." Nina says handing Ember the envelope with the painting in it. The painting itself is of their wolf forms sitting on a cliff staring up at the moon with the silhouettes of their human forms sitting at the base. The background is of a sunset with the words ''Will you marry me?'' in the sky.


    As Ember opens it and looks at the painting Nina gets down on knee beside her holding a ring box. Ember breaks out into a smile upon reading what''s on the painting before looking towards Nina.


    "Yes." She says as Nina slips the ring on her finger before giving her a kiss.


    Everyone gives them congratulations while Emily and Kaiden go into the house to get the cake and cupcakes. Instead of the cake having happy birthday written it had congrats.


    "Nina told me she was going to propose and I knew you would say yes." Emily tells Ember.


    "Of course as I told you that I planned on asking her on our anniversary in a week and a half." Ember says making Nina smile. Afterwards everyone sings Happy Birthday to her before cake and cupcakes are passed out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Luca''s POV)


    "Not that I don''t think you rock it, but I''m curious. Why are you still wearing the skirt?" Timmy asks as we walk along a trail not long after Ember''s party ended.


    "I''ve thought about wearing a skirt a few times before, but never worked up the courage. I find it rather comfy. Though I don''t think I''ll wear one often I will most likely wear one again."


    "I don''t care what you wear as long as you are happy. I for one know I can''t rock a skirt or dress. If you want to know that story talk to Kayla or Katlyn." He says putting his arm around my waist.


    "I just might. I wonder if they have any photos."


    "Knowing them? Yes." He says not sound thrilled about that idea.


    We continue to walk for a few more minutes before turning around and heading back towards the house. For the most part we don''t talk as we like just enjoying each other''s company. Exiting the tree line we spot the others packing towels and other things into bags up on the deck.


    "You two go get changed into swim wear if you want to go to the lake with us." Bri calls out when she spots us.


    "Yes ma''am". I retort as we walk up the steps.


    Bri swats at me with an annoyed look on her face. I laugh as I step out of the way and head into the house with Timmy. It''s always fun messing with her.


    (Ella''s POV)


    Once we set off it doesn''t take more than ten minutes to reach the lake. As soon as we reach it Keira takes off the over size shirt she borrowed from me to use as a cover up and jumps into the water. Said shirt was actually stolen from Zachery about a year ago. It''s been awhile since she has been able to swim in something other than a pool. The rest of us lay out our towels near the water but not too close as we don''t want them to get wet. The guys set the coolers we brought, full of drinks, with us in the shade. Keira finally pops back up by the time the rest of us are entering the water. I sit on a rock that''s just barely in the water to quickly braid my hair.


    "Hey!" I say as Keira uses her tail to splash me.


    "Hurry up." She replies before diving under the water.


    Laughing I quickly tie off my braid before fully getting into the water. Luckily I know longer have to wear the wrist brace though I still have a couple of days of no shifting. When I get it where the water is close to shoulder level I feel arms wrap around my waist.


    "You didn''t jump." Alex sees as she comes up behind me.


    "I''m used to Keira and Rose, mostly Kiera, doing it to me when we swim together." I reply turning to face her.


    "When we were younger I would grab Luca''s ankle scaring him." She says before releasing me to splash Bri as she swims by.


    We all swim or lounge around the lake until it''s time to head back. I''m glad my wrist is better even though I''m still forbidden to shift. It was planned that we would get back in time to at least dry off and change before dinner. Carter is the only one who couldn''t get in the water due to his ribs still healing. Ember and me make sure to splash him though when he sits on the rocks.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    July 16th


    "Drive safe." I say as I hug Keira.


    "Always." Keira replies as the hug ends. I know she would like to stay longer especially after finding out her soulmate is Melody which was a surprise to both of them. She could only talk her mother into giving her two days off to help as Macy has to go out of town tomorrow. With Macy out of town it means Keira is in charge of the shop.


    "You will text, right?" Melody asks from where she is standing beside Keira.


    "No, I''ll also FaceTime and call. It''ll be interesting learning about what it''s like growing up in a pack." Keira says hugging Melody which surprises her.


    Keira is only known to hug those she trusts and/or cares about. From what I''ve learned talking mostly with Peter, Melody while not a bigger hugger likes to cuddle which fits with Keira. Not long after releasing Melody from the hug Keira gets in her mom''s truck to leave with promises to return and makes me promise to visit. She keeps making it sound like I moved further away then I did. Granted my family where the same way yesterday.


    "Anyone up to go for a run in our shifter forms?" Kimber asks.


    "As much as I would like to I can not." I say as the others agree to the idea.


    "Why can''t you?" Crystal asks.


    "Hurt my wrist last weekend and I have a couple of more days before I''m allowed to shift. It''s healed, but just to be on the safe side."


    "You lived in a coven, so shouldn''t you have a healing witch or warlock? I know the Starr Coven has a clinic for humans and a vet clinic." Ash says before explaining, "I''m half witch. My aunts are the leaders of the Starr Coven."


    "We do, but it wasn''t anything major. It was most likely I just bruised it."


    Kaiden walks over than with Andy saying, "We came over to ask who all wants cheese on their burgers. Lunch should be ready in about an hour to an hour and a half. We figure y''all would all be off doing something, so might a well ask while y''all are all still around here."


    "I''m okay." Jasper yells out when we all turn to look over upon hearing a yell.


    "Please don''t break anything!" Kaiden yells back.


    "I will try not to uncle!" Jasper yells before turning back towards the tree.


    "I don''t think any of us are going to be ready when she shifts in three years." Kaiden tells Marie.


    "I think dad will handle that better than when Nicole gets old enough to date as the baby of us."


    "He wasn''t ready for you to start dating."


    "How do you feel about Melody finding her soulmate?" Marie asks seemingly ignoring that comment.


    "My baby is all grown up." Kaiden replies pulling Melody in for a hug. She looks annoyed, but at the same time trying not smile.


    "Dad, I''ve grown for awhile."


    "You will still always be my baby and the same goes for you Peter." Kaiden says before he and Andy head over to Jasper and Julian.


    (Emily''s POV)


    "Have you and Kyle told the kids yet?" I ask Aurora as we work on making the sides for lunch.


    "We told Marie a few days ago. It''s been a little hectic moving into the new main house and the fact we are building more houses. We plan on telling the other three when we get back home."


    "How is the house?"


    "It''s nice. Jasper likes having a sunroom for all her plants. We just have a few more items to move which are already in boxes. Eric and Julie are moving back to the pack permanently, so we are going to try and get the rest out before they arrive."


    We continue to chat about the house as we work. Aurora was the first elf I ever met. Everything I know about elves is from her. She is a water elf and only Jasper and Nicole are likely to have water elf magic like her. From what she''s told me it''s a 50/50 chance of a elf hybrid having elven magic.


    (Ella''s POV)


    "Since Ella and me can''t shift we will just take our time walking." Carter tells the others as they spread out to shift. Seeing everyone''s wolf form or in Parker''s case her cat form is fun. Those who are related look similar. Ember is a dark grey with black legs while Carter is mostly black with some dark grey mixed in plus dark grey paws.


    It takes maybe ten minutes to reach the clearing while walking. As we walk Carter tells me about the different trails that are around the pack. Most connect to one another and the trail the patrol runs. He also explains the patrol to me now that  I''m going to be living here. There are four leaders and they each have groups ranging in size from 8-12 members. Patrols switch out every 3 hours and are always going with 4-6 members at a time. Currently there are 6 patrol groups with the rogues and unknown shifters being spotted often.


    Exiting the tree line I see that some of the others are still in their wolf forms. I spot Parker laying in a tree still in her snow leopard form. Carter and me find a place to sit among their group and join in the conversation.


    July 18th


    (Kyle''s POV)


    "Your mom and me have something to tell you three." I say sitting down beside Aurora as the kids find places to sit.


    "You aren''t having another child. Are you?" Jasper asks causing Aurora to laugh  and shake her head no. What they will never is we never planned on having four, it''s just happened, but we wouldn''t change it.


    "No, but you do have an older half sister. You met her this weekend. It''s Ella."


    "We meant to tell you sooner, but with moving houses and other things on our mind we never had the chance before now. It is understandable that you are upset that we didn''t say anything sooner." Aurora says in her gentle way.


    "Does Marie know?" Julien asks.


    "Yes. They told me last week." Marie says walking into the living room and sitting down.


    "She seems nice." Nicole says from where she has moved to sit on Marie''s lap. Those two are pretty much complete opposites. Marie usually wears black or darker colors and Nicole can usually be found in one of her many pink frilly dresses. I think Nicole is the only who can talk Marie into wearing pastels. Nicole is the most outgoing of the kids.


    We let the others ask any questions they have. Once all the kids decide to go off do their own thing Aurora and me look at each other and smile. This could have gone worse and we both know it.


    (Parker''s POV)


    "I hope mom and dad actually decide to move here."


    "You just want to be closer to Peter." Crystal says as she weaves a flower crown. She''s not wrong.


    "A little. If you found your soulmate wouldn''t you want to be close to them?"


    "Yes, but only after getting to know them. I don''t want to go through the same thing again." She says putting the flower crown on my head.


    "I know." I tell her pulling her into a hug. Her last relationship not only ended in a very out of the blue breakup, but the person within a week announced they dating someone we both considered a very good friend. I think Crystal''s ex was cheating with the now ex friend, but I have no proof. Neither of them were soulmates, so that wasn''t the cause for the breakup. Crystal and her ex were together for almost 5 years with the ex talking about proposing on their 5 year anniversary which would have been 4 months ago. Crystal''s ex was also a childhood friend, but now nether the ex or the ex-friend talk to either of us. They both moved to another pack not long after they announced that they were dating.


    "What would I do without you, sis?"


    "Probably be lonely."


    "I have other people I can hang out with." She says pulling out of the hug laughing.


    "I know and here comes two of them." I say spotting Ella and Carter walking over, "What can we do for you two?"


    "Just wondering if you two are staying for the get together with the Moonstar Coven." Ella says as her and Carter sit in the grass near us.


    "Parker and me plan on coming back for it. Hopefully we will officially be moving here around then."


    "You won''t be the other cat shifter here. A family of three is talking about moving here." Carter tells us.


    "Fun. Do you know what they shift into?"


    "I know the son is a black footed cat, but I don''t don''t about his father. His step-father is a wolf shifter and has family here which is part of the reason for the move."


    "The other part probably has to do with Becca." Ella comments.


    "Who''s Becca?" Crystal asks.


    "My older step-sister."


    "How many siblings do you have? I just have Crystal."


    "Two older brothers, Becca, a younger sister, a younger step-sister and recently learned I have four half siblings."


    "That''s a lot. Whoever you marry, if you get married, in the future is going to have a lot of in-laws." Crystal comments.


    "Don''t remind me. Both this pack and the Amethyst Pack will have leaders related." Carter says.


    "Wait, you two are together?" I ask as Crystal asks, "What do you mean related?"


    "Not yet, but we are soulmates. Alpha Kyle is my biological father."


    "That means one day we will be family. Peter is my soulmate." I tell her.


    The four of us continue to talk until we get called inside for dinner.

 Chapter 6

    July 21st


    (Simon¡¯s POV)


    ¡°You have a minute?¡± Nathaniel asks knocking on the open office door. Looking up I see him standing in the doorway holding most likely a cup of tea. Him and Ella are the two tea drinkers in the family as both don¡¯t like coffee.


    ¡°I could use a break. With Pierce away visiting Edward this week I¡¯m stuck with all the building plans.¡° I reply as Nathan walks over and sits in one of the chairs in front of the desk.


    ¡°Looking forward to the gathering next week?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be good to see Ella again. Hopefully it goes well.¡±


    ¡°If it does maybe we can invite the Dawson Coven next year.¡±


    ¡°Sorry if I¡¯m interrupting, but you are needed, dad.¡± Zachery says standing in the office doorway.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask standing up thinking something wrong.


    ¡°A witch needs help. She¡¯s lost.¡±


    ¡°You just made me think something was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. She¡¯s out front.¡± He says moving out of the way.


    Walking out of the office I notice Raven is curled up asleep on the couch which is a sign that Hazel has left for work. I slip on a pair of shoes before heading outside, I think they are Nathan¡¯s. Standing at the bottom of the steps is a young witch with long light brown hair. She doesn¡¯t look to be much older than Sophia.


    ¡°Hi, are you the leader? The one I talked to said they were going to get them.¡± She says in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Yes. My name is Simon. This is the Moonstar Coven.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lumina. My coven doesn¡¯t really go by a name anymore as we live with an elven clan.¡±


    ¡°My son said you were lost. Where are you trying to go?¡±


    ¡°The Amethyst Pack. My parents are sending to live with my Yaya.¡± She says, ¡°They didn¡¯t know fully where it was. We just knew it was a few hours away from here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where that pack, but I do know someone who does.¡± I tell her as Zachery walks out of the house.


    ¡°I can show you around the coven while my dad talks to who he needs to.¡± Zachery tells Lumina. While they head off to explore the coven I head back inside to call Jared. Having random witches and warlocks pop up looking for somewhere else is more common than one would think. Never had one looking for a pack though.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    July 28th


    (Ella''s POV)


    "When are the coven members going to be here?" Luca asks as we finish helping setting up tables in the open grassy area of the pack.


    "If Hazel''s text is correct within the next ten or so minutes." I reply looking at my phone.


    "Well everything is just about set up." Bri says walking over.


    "Do you realize that you have paint on your face?" Luca asks pointing to Bri''s forehead while trying not to laugh.


    "Kimber!" She yells turning around to face her girlfriend before heading over to her. They were helping paint a house before joining in on setting up for the get together.


    Luca and me laugh a little before we go see if anyone needs help. A lot of the pack helped out so everything got set up pretty fast. A little over ten minutes later I see familiar cars pulling up, one with a barking dalmatian sticking her head out a window. As soon as the car stops Patch jumps out the window with Midnight following not far behind.


    "Patch!" Zachery yells as he gets out of the car as Patch runs over to me. I just laugh and try to get her to sit which is unsuccessful as always.


    Midnight lands on my head as Patch bounces around happily looking at everyone that is around. She tries to lick my arm as I try to pet her. After long car rides she¡¯s always full of energy. Patch is always excited to see people no matter how long it¡¯s been since she¡¯s seen them last. Zachery can leave a room for five minutes and Patch will act like he''s been gone all day.


    "I sometimes think Patch loves you more than me." Zachery says as Patch runs in circles as Midnight flies around above her, ¡°How¡¯s your cheek healing?¡±


    "She''s just excited to see me. She''s not used to me being gone. It¡¯s a pain to sleep as I can¡¯t sleep on my right side at the moment. The stitches are starting to itch with us very annoying.¡± We had an attack a week ago. It was unknown shifters and all injuries were minor thankfully.


    "None of us are used to you being gone." Zachery says pulling me into a hug.


    Before I know it all my siblings have joined the hug. I laugh as they release me. Even though I love being here in the pack I do miss my family a lot.


    "We might have a problem." Carter says as he hurries over.


    "What?" Bri asks as she walks back over this time without paint on her face.


    "Unknown shifters spotted not far from the boarder."


    "Again?" Kimber asks annoyed coming up behind Bri. This is the second time this week since the attack unknown shifters have been spotted around.


    "Eric said they aren¡¯t the same ones that have been spotted. It''s unknown how many there actually are, but more patrol members have been sent to help keep an eye on the boarder. Currently they just seem to be watching."


    (Simon''s POV)


    "There are two options. One they mean no harm and two they are with the other unknown shifters that have been spotted." Ella says jumping into the conversation with Carter, Bri and Kimber like it''s a natural thing to do. At this point it might be.


    "Kinda of hope it¡¯s the first one. We don¡¯t need anymore unknown shifters watching us." Bri comments looking annoyed. Jared had let me know what was going on just in case the gathering had to be canceled last minute.


    "The only thing we can really do right now is keep an eye on them. Eric said he''ll send someone if something happens."


    Watching the four of them interact shows how well they work together. It''s going to be interesting to see how they are when they take over as leaders. Even though Ella was quiet growing up she has always been a natural leader.


    "I¡¯m surprised the gathering is still happening with the attack a week ago andnow this." Kimber tells Carter.


    "Dad and Jack both think it''s best just to continue. Trying to keep things somewhat normal. Add to the fact that none of the pack was seriously injured in the attack.¡±


    "Okay. Everything is set up, so all that is missing is food." Bri says.


    (Ella''s POV)


    Once the others have gathered in the area I introduce my siblings to those from the Amethyst Pack, Rose and Nicholas, and Keith. Becca was very surprised to see Keith here and nervous to meet his dads. I didn¡¯t warn her that they would be here. They are currently in the process of renovating one of the older houses to move into. They are staying with family at the moment until the house is done. I was told that my half-siblings know the truth. Jasper took right to Hazel much to her surprise. Both are more on the tomboy side and got on the topic of soccer very quickly. Crystal and Phillip both also hit it off talking about cooking and baking. He finally has someone to talk to that about other than Glinda. Crystal and Parker along with their parents officially moved to the pack the other day. Peter seems very happy about that news when Parker tells him. If him picking up and spinning her is anything to go by. It¡¯s easy to see how much she loves him with the way she talks about him.


    As I go to sit down next to Carter I spot Becca talking to Nicole with Keith sitting next to her. Smiling I find Carter talking with Zachery and Lumina. This is my first time officially meeting her. My dad reached out to Jared last week to get directions to the Amethyst Pack for her.


    "I''m surprised Amber isn''t over here." I say sitting down in the grass next to Carter. His ribs are finally healed, but still has another three weeks of no shifting.


    "She''s off talking to some shifters." Zachery answers.


    "How are you liking the Amethyst Pack, Lumina?" I ask.


    "It''s such a change from my coven, but I have been enjoying my stay very much. I actually found my platonic soulmate and he is so nice. Him and his boyfriend have made me feel like I''m part of the pack."


    "That''s good. How''s the magic learning?"


    "Interesting to say the least. My great great grandmother has a few books I''ve been reading over and over again. Nothing will beat learning from an actual night healer, but I probably never will be able to. I would see if you wanted me to heal your right cheek, but I don¡¯t trust my abilities.¡±


    "I completely understand. I''ve learned so much about being a shifter since I''ve been here. It''s crazy how I went 8 years not knowing of the basic things shifters learn early on. It¡¯s fine just annoying.¡±


    "The elves that my coven lives with have been looking to see if they have any written work by actual night healers for me to learn from. My coven used to be known for night healers before they were wiped out by humans and other covens. My great great great grandfather was one. He was only ten years older than I am now when he was killed. My great great grandma was two and she was raised by other coven members since her mother passed away shortly after giving birth to her." She says crying a little, "Sorry, I know this is suppose to be a happy get together."


    "It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to be sorry to be sad about what happened to members of your family.¡± Zachery tells her putting a hand on her shoulder.


    "Is it normal to sometimes regret what type of magic you learn? There are times I regret trying to learn to be a night healer."


    "Is it because you are worrying about what others think?" Damien asks as he sits down next to Zachery.


    "My parents worry and I don''t like worrying them. They have worried enough over the last 17 years to last a lifetime."


    "Parents will always worry about their kids. My dad worried about me leaving six years ago to go apprentice in the Evermoore Coven. I think he worried more about me being so far away more than the type of magic I was learning." Damien tells her as he leans against Zachery.


    "What type of warlock are you?"


    "Night formerly known as dark. It''s becoming more rare for people to learn as those who have the gift for it are afraid of what others think. The Evermoore Coven used to have a lot more, but now there are only five members that practice it. Only three are mentors at the moment." Damien explains as Midnight lands on Zachery¡¯s head. He likes being on people¡¯s heads for some reason.


    "Why are people scared of night witches and warlocks? Don''t y''all removed curses from objects and just chat with spirits that haven''t crossed over?" Lumina asks clearly confused.


    "Yes. My mentor thinks it''s because those who practice it were called dark witches and warlocks. It''s why we have started to be called night witches and warlocks as to hopefully change peoples mind about our magic. Only those who have a natural gift for it can learn it like with air and fire witches/warlocks and night healers. I learned I had the gift for it after my aunt passed. I saw her before she crossed in the spirit realm."


    "I never knew that." Zachery says looking at Damien.


    "I never told anyone, but Summer. I think my dad might have had an idea on how I learned I had a natural gift for it." Damien says shrugging like it''s not a big deal, but I know he doesn''t like to talk about Melissa''s death.


    "I thought I was just a night witch at first until I learned that y''all can''t see the spirit realm. A dear friend of mine had passed and she came to me before crossing into the spirit realm. She had a message for me to give her parents and it was her father that told me that I was a night healer since I was able to see the spirit realm. His sister is a night healer, but refuses to learn it. My parents became worried when I told them I want to learn to be a proper night healer. I think they thought my Yaya would talk me out of it which is why they sent me to live with her. They were so wrong. She''s supportive and is the reason the elves are trying to find info to help me learn." Lumina says with a smile.


    "As I said parents will always worry. Give them time. My uncle wished he was a night healer instead of just a normal healer when my aunt passed away eight years ago. Her injuries were too much for the healers to heal enough for her to live. There are also a lot of healing ointments, salves and potions that have been lost due to only night healers being able to make them." Damien tells her.


    "I didn''t know that. Granted I don''t know much about being a night healer. I''ve only been at this a year. Though I don''t think even a night healer would have been able to help me about two years ago." Lumina says looking at her prosthetic legs, "I was in a very bad accident, it was what killed my friend, and lost both my legs below the knee. My parents have become more protective since. I don''t blame them, but it''s annoying."


    ¡°I can ask my uncle if he knows anything about night healers. He was going to come, but was needed last minute at the clinic in our coven.¡±


    ¡°I will take any help I can get.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A couple of hours later one of the patrol shifters comes hurrying over to where Carter and me are talking to Bri and Kimber. Bri has officially decided to stay as Beta. I don¡¯t think anyone is as happy as Alex was when she learned.


    "Developments have happened. Still unsure what they want, but a couple have shifted into their human forms. They want to talk to you. In their words they want to talk to the next leaders of the pack."


    "Okay. Ella, you want to come?" Carter asks looking at me.


    "Sure." I say shrugging. I¡¯m curious.


    "I will let Alpha Jared and Beta Jack know what is going on." The pack member says before running off.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "So much for relaxing." Kimber comments as we stand up to head to the woods.


    Once we reach the edge of the tree line Bri and Kimber into their wolf forms for faster travel. Bri is a mix of tawny and reddish coloring, more on the tawny side though. Alex and Luca are both more on the reddish side with a little tawny. It''s kind of hard to tell those two apart in their wolf forms. Kimber is a mix of buff, light and medium brown with dark brown paws. Bri gets close to the ground to let me get on her back. Carter opts to run as he is allowed to do that. I don¡¯t trust myself and it seems neither does Bri.


    When we reach the boarder Bri lets me off before they shift back human and walk over to Eric. He is a leaning against a tree watching the unknown shifters in human form. They made sure not to leave Carter too far behind as we are naturally faster in wolf form. Two of the unknown shifters are in human form and are standing a few feet from the boarder edge while the others with them stay in their wolf form a couple of feet behind them. The one who seems to be the leader is about Carter''s height. She have olive skin, dark, wavy brown chin length hair while the other stands a little shorter with very fair skin, and shoulder length light blonde hair.


    (Ro¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea?¡± Lex whispers as we wait on the future leaders of this pack to arrive. The patrol leader watches us from his side of the boarder with no emotion. I can hear others just out of sight which is probably the only reason he¡¯s staying human.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I reply just as quietly as some shifters arrive. Two are in wolf form and two are human form unless they arehuman. The girl riding on the back of one of the shifters gets off before they shift back. Based on the fact there are four I¡¯m guessing they are the future Alpha, Luna, Beta and Beta¡¯s partner. The dark haired one has a clear injury in her cheek which points to her most likely being a shifter. Most packs I know of don¡¯t allow humans to help defend the pack. That is if she got the injury in an attack.


    "Which one of you is the future Alpha of the Winter Moon Pack?" I asks as Lex and me watch them closely.


    "That would be me. My name is Carter." The only guy says as the girl with black hair moves to stand closer to him. Considering he came in human form he is most likely healing from an injury. I personally wouldn¡¯t meet unknown shifters if I couldn¡¯t shift, so he¡¯s either stupid or trusts those with him. Hopefully the later.


    "You can call me Ro. I''m the daughter of the Alpha of the Midnight Pack."


    "What is it you want? If you want a fight you are outnumbered." The girl with green hair says before the red head puts her hand over her mouth to keep her quiet. I¡¯m guessing on of them is the Beta. I love the green haired girl¡¯s hair. I can¡¯t pull off a side shave.


    "I''m not here for that. I will take over as Alpha at the end of May next year when I turn 26 unless my father has anything to say about it.¡± I state, ¡°What I''m here for is to warn you. If things go the way that my father and his Beta have planned than my father plans to either attack here or the Amethyst Pack by the end of the year full force. He''s leaning more towards the Amethyst Pack due to its smaller size. I don''t agree with what he is doing and plan to fix things when I take over. I will need help from other packs though."


    "Why do you need other packs to help? Are the unknown shifters that have been watching us from the Midnight Pack?¡± The dark haired girl asks before the one with green hair can say anything else. She might be the future Luna based on what I¡¯ve guessed so far. That and how close she is standing to Carter.


    "I know most current Alphas and Betas won''t trust me due to what my father and grandfather have done. I''m looking for packs that will have a new Alpha and Beta soon that are open minded. The Midnight Pack is way to big. We have no space, but people are scared to leave because of my father. When I take over I plan on doing whatever it takes to help those who want to leave, but I want to make sure they will have places to go. There are no other shifters within the pack that have Alpha bloodlines, so they can''t leave and create their own pack. My father and grandfather made sure of that.¡± I say before answering the second question, ¡°Yes. I would be careful of them as they are the best fighters of the pack. I tried to stop the attack that happened a week ago, but my father wouldn¡¯t have it.¡±


    "What does your father think you are currently doing?" The red head asks.


    "Scouting other packs to take over. It was the only way I could get him to let me leave. I''m technically scouting other packs just not for the reasons he thinks I am." I say shrugging before looking at Lex, "Probably should have done this sooner. This is Lex and she''s the daughter of Beta Mike. She will be my Beta and is on board with me plan. So are the other shifters with us.¡±


    "I''m Brianna. The next Beta of the Winter Moon Pack and this is my girlfriend, Kimber, who is very protective of the pack." The red head says.


    "That just leaves one unknown than." I says looking at who I¡¯m now positive is the next Luna.


    "My name is Ella. I guess I''m technically the future Luna of the pack. I''m also the eldest daughter of the Alpha of the Amethyst Pack."


    "I thought his eldest was 15 and dating a blonde half witch." I say confused.


    "We only learned recently that I''m his daughter. I¡¯m from a coven.¡±


    "Interesting. My soulmate is a warlock notthat my father knows. I''ve gotten good at sneaking out to see him. Can¡¯t let my father know anything about him as there is no telling what he will do. Back to the reason I''m here."


    "How do you know things about the families of the Alpha and Beta of packs?" Carter asks looking at me with suspicion clearly on his face.


    "My father sends people out to spy on different packs. Fun thing is though the members that spy are all loyal to me, so I get the all the info and he gets just enough to keep him from being suspicious. It doesn''t get the spies in trouble and annoys my father, so it''s a win-win situation.¡± I say with amusement clear in my voice, ¡°Those with me here today he plans on sending to watch the Amethyst. He has no plans for an attack at the moment as far as I¡¯m aware. If he does decide to attack them like he has done here it will be members fully loyal to him.¡±


    "Ro, wrap it up. We have to head back soon or your father will get suspicious." Lex tells me while looking at her watch.


    "Fine."


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    "Is there a way to get in contact you or Lex?" Carter asks before anyone leaves.


    "I''ll send my soulmate''s familiar. She''s a merlin falcon named Pepper. I''ll send her with a small note that''ll have a number on it. It''s for his phone as it¡¯ll be safer that way.¡±


    Instead of shifting to head back we decide to use the walk to talk about what we just learned. Kimber doesn''t trust either of them. Carter, Bri and me want to believe what they say is true, but we know not trust what they say at face value. It doesn¡¯t help that they do know about the attack that happened. We all agree on telling Jared, Jack, Kyle and Cody about the possible attacks as we all believe that part is more than likely true. Plus it''s better to be prepared for it.


    "Nova said that you four went to talk to the shifters that have been watching the boarder. Learn anything?" Jared asks when we reach the gathering again. Jack, Andy, Kyle, Aurora, Cody, Kaiden, my dad and Nathaniel are all standing with him. I can see Emily helping Nicole with putting her hair up. Jared will most likely fill her in afterwards.


    "Yes. The two we talked to say they are the daughters of the Alpha and Beta of the Midnight Pack. They say that their fathers are planning an attack on either our pack or the Amethyst Pack by the end of the year." Carter starts.


    "They are leaning more towards the Amethyst Pack due to it smaller size. Ro, the Alpha''s daughter, says they plan on changing things once they take over at the end of May. One of their plans is to help those that want to leave the pack find a new pack to move to." I continue.


    "Ro says the pack has no more room, but no one leaves due to be scared of the Alpha. She has to lie to see her soulmate due to him being a warlock as her father can¡¯t know about him. She also has to lie just to leave the pack. They also knew about the attack from earlier this week. The others with them will be sent to watch the Amethyst Pack.¡± Bri finishes.


    "I will talk to Amelia as she''ll be able to confirm if this Ro is Alpha Dirk''s daughter or not. After the gathering we will meet somewhere, as I don''t think 13 people will fit in the office, to figure out how to keep the packs safe." Jared says.


    "Make if 15 people as I think Peter and Melody should be involved." Kyle says.


    "Should we get some of the coven members involved? I mean there are protection witches and warlocks. Maybe they could help." Kaiden suggests looking between Jared and my dad.


    "We can make talismans to hang around the boarders." My dad supplies.


    "Let''s just keep it to the current leaders and future ones." Emily says.


    "So the total will be 21 people counting Pierce, Zach, Damien, Violet, Amber and Hazel."


    "I know why Pierce and Zachery are being counted, but why the other four?" Kaiden asks.


    "Damien is Zach''s soulmate, so he''ll be helping run the coven kind of like a pack''s Luna. Violet is Damien''s younger sister and will become the second in command when Zachery becomes the leader. Hazel and Violet will be leading a future coven that we hope to set up on the next three to four years." My dad answers.


    "Before you leave tomorrow I can take you to see the land I was talking about to see if it''ll work for the coven''s location." Jared tells my dad.


    "I was going to inquire about seeing it since the sooner we find land the sooner we can get started building."


    As the others go back to the gathering Kyle walks over to me.


    "I''m guessing Peter and Melody will be taking over as the Alpha and Beta of the Amethyst Pack in a few years." I say.


    "Yes. Marie has no desire to be Alpha plus Ash will be taking over the Starr Coven when they are older. I think even if they aren¡¯t soulmates they will be together for many years. Cody and me figured you wouldn''t want to take over due to not really knowing the pack and your relationship with Carter."


    "You are right. I''m perfectly happy with being the future Luna of this pack. Seems like history is repeating itself with the Beta''s eldest talking over as Alpha."


    "Close. Aurora and Kaiden find it funny. You were part of the fight I see.¡± He says looking at my cheek.


    "It kind of is. Who knows maybe there is a universe out there where you raised me and I do become the next Alpha. It wasn¡¯t planned, but I was running with Luca when it started.¡±


    "Maybe. I haven''t told Elizabeth about you since I''m going to leave it up to you on if you want to meet her or not. Just watching you interact with the other three I can see this pack will be in good hands when the time comes.¡±


    "What''s she like?"


    "Similar to Kaiden. Liz works as a kindergarten teacher for the pack. Everyone seems to have a different nickname for her. Some of the most common ones are Liz, Eliza, and Lizzy. She is close to her parents. Addison and Liz never really got along. It might have had to do with Liz being eight years younger and Addison being made to babysit. Liz had just turned 17 when Addison left. She wanted to try and get along with Addison better, but that never got to happen."


    "Does she know where Addison is?"


    "No one does. Addison only sent one letter after she left to her parents letting them know she was okay. No one has heard from her in the last twenty years. Sorry."


    "Don''t be sorry. She was the one who gave me up and never told anyone. I actually never wanted to get to know my biological parents if I learned who they were. I mostly just wanted to know why I was given up and if there were any genetic things I needed to know about. Also you can tell Elizabeth about me.¡±


    "What changed your mind? You have been getting to know me.¡±


    "I don''t know. Maybe it was because you didn''t know about me either. I don''t regret it though." I say before hugging him. He freezes for a moment before hugging me back not expecting the hug. This is only the second time we''ve seen each other in person, but have spent almost everyday since I first reached out texting and sometimes calling to get to know each other. I''ve also gotten to know Cody, Kaiden and Aurora. At the moment I''m not ready to call him anything other than Kyle, but who knows maybe one day that will change.


    (Keira''s POV)


    "I''m surprised the two you aren''t dating already." Rose comments from where she is sitting in the grass across from me and Melody. My head is in Melody''s lap as she plays with my hair. We have spent the last two weeks texting, calling and FaceTiming each other.


    "We have our first official date planned for Sunday." Melody tells her while I say, ¡°You can¡¯t say anything. You and Scarlett aren¡¯t dating and have known each other for almost a year.¡±


    "Where are you going?"


    "Not saying."


    "She hasn''t even told me." I say, "Saying she wants it to be a surprise. I''m starting to think she doesn''t actually have any plans and is just going to wing it.¡±


    "I will neither confirm nor deny that accusation." Melody says before looking off to the left, "Was not excepting that."


    "What?" I ask sitting up looking around.


    "Ella and Uncle Kyle hugging. Uncle Kyle is not an overly big hugger." Melody replies pointing towards Ella and Alpha Kyle.


    "You know she never planned on getting to know him or any of her biological family if she found them. I can tell that she is happy that she decided to. The other day we were talking and she told me how Alpha Kyle was telling her more about Alpha and Beta bloodlines. She finds it interesting even if it''s a little confusing."


    "I find it confusing and I grew up learning it."


    "What are Alpha and Beta bloodlines?" Rose asks clearly lost.


    "Those who are from long lines of Alphas or Betas. Those from Alpha bloodlines are the only ones who can start new packs. Example is if Ember decided to start a pack of her own. She can as she is from a long line of Alphas. Betas can''t start new packs, but can take over packs. It''s how Uncle Kyle became the Alpha of the our pack. There is more to it, but it¡¯s complicated.¡±


    "Interesting. Why can¡¯t shifters who aren¡¯t from an Alpha bloodline start a pack?¡± I ask as I lay back down.


    ¡°That¡¯s a question that doesn¡¯t have a concrete answer. Shifters who aren¡¯t from Alpha bloodlines have tried starting packs, but they never last.¡± Melody says as she start playing with my hair again.


    We continue to talk to each other and whoever comes over until the end of the gathering. Rose and me are staying the night


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Jared''s POV)


    After some talking with Emily and Jack it was decided to have the meeting in the what is often referred to as the community building. It''s mostly used to parties and the occasional wedding. It is also where those who can¡¯t fight in an attack go. Depending on how back an attack is it¡¯s used a makeshift first aid center.


    "I''ve talked to Amelia. For those who don''t know who she is. Amelia is an older pack member that moved here about 15 years ago.¡±


    "Dad. She''s around your age, so you kind of just called you and all the other parents here old." Ember interrupts me.


    "Em, she''s going on 70 years old." I tell her before continuing what I was originally talking about, "Amelia is from the Midnight Pack and got very luckily on getting away. She was able to tell me that Alpha Dirk has a daughter who goes by Ro. She also told me that the Beta''s daughter is named Lexie. From what she told me both girls seemed to be strong headed and would talk back to their fathers. They were 9 and 10 years old when she left, but she thought even then that they would change the pack for the better. She still hopes that is true. From what Carter, Bri and Ella have said that seems to be the case."


    "The main reason we are here is because Ro told Carter, Bri, Ella and Kimber that their fathers plans to attack one of our packs by the end of the year. According to Ro, he is leaning towards the Amethyst Pack due to our smaller size." Kyle says taking over, "We are hoping the Moonstar Coven would be willingly to make talismans to hang up around both packs for added protection."


    Simon looks over to Zachery who looks like he doesn''t want to be the one speaking. I understand as when I was learning to take over I hated being put on the spot in meetings with other leaders.


    "Quite a few of the protection witches and warlocks of the coven agree to make them. I talked to the few that were here before they left about making them. They got others involved. I didn''t tell them actual reason for why the are needed." Zachery says after a little nudge from Damien.


    "What did you tell them?" Hazel asks.


    "Nothing really. All I did was ask if they would be willingly to make them. A few told me that they agreed due to making friends with shifters from both packs. I think a few even found their soulmates, both romantic and platonic. Kelly, she over sees the creation of the talismans, is going to reach out to the Dawson Coven. Knowing them they will help even if they don¡¯t have many protection witches."


    "One of y¡¯all who the Dawson Coven are for those who don¡¯t know." Nathaniel says, after seeing that some of us are lost, looking at those from the coven.


    "They are the coven that we are the closest to, relationship wise not distance. The Dawson Coven is a small coven at only about 50 members. Grace Dawson is the leader and there is no second in command due to the small size. They live very close to an elven clan and a mixed shifter pack." Ella explains when no else speaks up, "They mostly have nature witches and warlocks with a few protection and healing ones. Grace works closely with the leader of the Moore Elven Clan and the shifter pack, which I forgot the name of."


    "The Starfall Pack. The leader is a cat shifter while her husband is a wolf shifter." Zachery supplies, "They have about a 110 or so members. I''m not sure that they know that they are on the same land as the Moore Clan. The clan is a lot smaller than most elven clans at about 285."


    "How big are elven clans usually?" Ember asks.


    "About 500-700 members." Aurora answers being of of the only two elves in attendance, "Clans are usually spread out over a few different areas depending size. There is one main leader and each area has a secondary leader. The clan I''m from had about 578 member when I left. There was 7 areas with roughly 80 members each, give or take some. That means we had one main leader and there seven secondary leaders. For the main area where the main leader lives the secondary leader is usually a younger siblings or another family member if they have no siblings."


    We have gone off track into an information session it seems. I''m not going to get them back on track as this is useful information to know. For as along as I¡¯ve known Aurora I didn¡¯t even know that about elven clans.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    July 29th


    (Ella''s POV)


    "The land is beautiful." Hazel says from where she is on Phillip''s back as we all head to the lake for a swim. She somehow talked him into giving her a piggyback ride.


    "Dad thanks it''s perfect for second coven. Alpha Jared and him are currently in talks on a price for it." Zachery says before trying to get Patches attention to keep her eyesight. Ravan and Pumpkin are both following along behind Phillip. I¡¯m surprised Pumpkin tagged along and didn¡¯t stay at the house.


    "Why are you looking for land for a second coven?" Katlyn asks as she pulls her hair up into a ponytail. She has just shy of waist length black hair with a blonde streak and half blonde bangs. She¡¯s a wolf shifter from the Amethyst Pack.


    "We are running out of room where we currently are. No one really wants to find a bigger piece of land, so the coven is going to spilt. Hazel and Amber will be taking it over. The town of Moonstone was found by the original coven leaders." Sophia replies, "I''m hoping I''ll be able to convince my dad to let me move there since it won''t be for at least 3 maybe 4 years."


    "Good luck with that, sis. I think the only way he would let you move to the new coven is if he moved as well." Amber tells her putting her arm around Sophia¡¯s shoulders. There are days those two could pass as twins. A few times they have been mistaken for twins.


    "I know." Sophia says unhappily.


    When we reach the lake some of us get to work laying out blankets in the shade. We brought coolers with drinks and snacks, mostly fruits. Those of us who don''t plan on swimming right away sit on the blankets. Most of familiars find places to lay in the shade. Midnight and Pumpkin both decided on a low tree branch to perch. Patch went straight for the water while Raven curled up with Roxy. I pull out my sketchbook to start drawing since the area is beautiful and I don¡¯t feel up to getting in the water today. The others on the blanket start a conversation about fandoms and ships. I for the most part tone them out as I work on a rough sketch.


    (Kaiden''s POV)


    "Even though the meeting yesterday did not go to plan, it did give me an idea." Emily says as we sit down on the back deck while most the kids are off at the lake. Nicole, Penelope, Julian and Jasper are playing with some of the younger Winter Moon members.


    "What is your idea?" Aurora asks.


    "Having the packs and coven learn about other supernaturals more."


    "That''s not a bad idea. It would have been a big help knowing more about shifters when Ella first shifted. She has learned more about being a shifter in the short time she has been here than she has in the last 8 years reading from the few books I could find."


    Deciding to voice my opinion on the matter I say, ¡°I don''t think we should just limit it supernaturals, but have them learn about other packs, clans, covens, groupings and pods. This information should come from many different view points including humans. Each group may run things differently.¡±


    "That''s a smart idea as I know I see the Sky Wood Pack a little differently than you, Kaiden, even though we are both from it." Andy says.


    "We should start with the easiest supernaturals and groups." Nathanial speaks up.


    "The packs that are the easiest to get info on are this pack, Amethyst, Sky Wood and Evermoore. What about covens?"


    "Our coven, Dawson, and Evermoore I know for sure. I can reach out to Elisa of the Starr Coven to see if she''s up for the idea." Simon answers after a moment of thinking.


    "I know Elisa. She would be up for the idea. Her niece is Ash." Aurora replies, "I can reach out the my old clan and the Evermoore Elven Clan as well."


    "What about the Starfall Pack and the Moore Elven Clan? They would probably be up to the idea. We can also talk to some of the vampires when they pass through the coven next." Nathaniel adds looking at Simon who nods.


    "What about the clan you are from?" I ask Nathaniel.


    "I''m from the Dawncrest Elven Clan. I can ask as the leader is married to my previous sister-in-law." Nathaniel says before clarifying some, "I was married once before and I still keep in contact with my late husband¡¯s family. He passed a decade ago not long after our 22nd wedding anniversary.¡±


    I watch as Simon gently takes Nathaniel''s hand and gives a squeeze. I can''t imagine losing a spouse after being married so long. Its nice see that both Simon and Nathaniel found love again in each other. Seeing more people find their soulmate is amazing. Meeting Cody gave me a reason to leave the Sky Wood Pack. I''ve never regretted leaving and cutting all contact with my family. It''s been almost three decades since I left. I have a loving partner, awesome in-laws and two amazing kids. All things my parents told me I would never have, but I do all thanks to finding my soulmate by chance. I hope more people find the happiness that comes with finding ones soulmate whether it''s romantic or platonic.


    ¡°Once we get this started I can reach out to the Witches Council. Ezra¡¯s older brother is on it and Grace¡¯s twin is the head of it currently.¡± Simon says.


    ¡°Witch Council?¡± Kyle asks speaking for the first time since this discussion started.


    ¡°They oversee all covens. We have certain rules to follow and if someone breaks one of the major rules they go in front of the council. The biggest major rule is no hunting fellow witches/warlocks. Trials and new rules are rare occurrences now days.¡± Pierce explains.


    ¡°Elves have a royal family. They don¡¯t do much unless a clan leader is abusing their power. Clan leaders have a set of rules to follow and govern their own clans.¡±


    ¡°There is a vampire council. Similar to the witches council.¡± Simon says.


    We talk a bit narrowing down which groups to talk to first so it¡¯s not overwhelming. In the end we decide to stick with the two packs, Moonstar Coven, Dawson Coven, Evermoore Clan and Moore Clan. We will add vampires, fairies and mermaids at a later date once we can get in contact with them.

 Chapter 7

    July 30th


    (Melody''s POV)


    "Are you going to tell me where we are going or not?" Keira asks as we walked down Main Street of Charlotte.


    "It''s a surprise." I reply for the forth time today. I''m not even completely sure where we are going. Alex told me of a place that''s she not really sure what to call it herself. All she told me it has bowling, roller skating and an arcade. It sounds fun and it''s been awhile since I''ve been skating. Keira also mentioned she liked skating even if she''s not the greatest at it.


    Before long we reach the street the place is located on. It''s not far down the street and looks like something that belongs in the 80s. The inside isn''t much better.


    "How old is this place?" Keira asks as I lead her over to the roller rink area.


    "I don''t know, but looks like it belongs in the 80s."


    "The building and roller rink has been around since 1897. The bowling alley part was added in 1909. Decor was last updated in the 80s." The girl behind the counter explains, "What size shoes? Skating or bowling."


    "11 for me unless you have a 10 1/2." I reply, "Skating."


    "I don''t know roller rinks or bowling alleys have been around that long. Size 9."


    "Bowling can be traced back 7,000 years in Egypt. Even though it''s not like what we have today the implement discovered were decidedly similar. Roller skating was invented in 1725, but the roller skate wasn¡¯t patented until 1819. They were inline with only three wheels and no way to turn. Someone else came along and made a patent a four wheeled roller skate." The girl says as she gets our shoes, "Sorry. You probably didn''t need know all that."


    "It was interesting. Never knew any of that." I tell her grabbing my wallet out of my purse.


    "Where did you learn all that?" Keira asks taking our skates.


    "My grandfather. He was a big history buff."


    After paying Kiera and me find a bench to put on our skates. Once our laces are tied we stand up and head over to the rink. Keira almost falls a couple of times. According to her it¡¯s been while since she has been on skates. About ten minutes into skating Keira falls on her butt while laughing. After laughing a little myself as I make sure she is okay while helping her up.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "That was the best first date I have even been on though I think my knees will have bruises come tomorrow from falling so much." Keira says as we walk back to were I parked my dads¡¯ car.


    After skating for about an hour we bowled a little before playing games in the arcade. I ended up winning her a stuffed wolf and she won me a stuffed tiger.


    "Same. What was your worst date?" I ask.


    "A blind date three years ago. In the end though I got a good friend out of it. It happened while I was visiting family. My cousins thought it would be funny. You?"


    "Senior prom. Payton and me went together as we didn''t want to go alone. I could not walk in heels, but I thought I would try for prom. Bad idea. Not even an hour in I badly sprained my ankle and ended up ripping part of the hem of my dress." I say before looking at her shyly, "This is actually my first date with someone I''m romantically interested in."


    "And you won''t go on a date with anyone else if I can help it. This is only the second time I''ve gone a date with anyone. I''ve never really had an interest in dating anyone before now." She tells me grabbing my hand as we walk.


    We talk about future date ideas the rest of the way to the car. Once we reach it I open her door for her before getting on the driver seat. Our talk continues as I drive us back to the pack.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    August 13th


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    Even though it¡¯s only been two weeks since the gathering a lot has happened. Half the Amethyst Pack is now surrounded in protective talismans. The covens work fast. It was decided to focus on them first as they are smaller and have less fighters. We are all just glad no attacks so far, but shifters, both rogues and unknown ones, have been spotted here and around the Amethyst Pack.


    Training has picked up and they have been a bit chaotic. With school starting back the schedules for some have been changing due to them being in school and some being teachers. Carter and me got roped into helping with the new shifters in the afternoons as we are both finally able to shift again. My cheek is healed, but I have a new scar. My group got a new teacher as the previous found out that she¡¯s pregnant. We are all happy for her and her partners. I don¡¯t know who is more excited, her or her wife. Their husband still seems to be processing the fact he is going to be a dad. From what I¡¯ve gathered talking to her they have been trying for at least five years to get pregnant.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± I hear someone ask as I finish organizing all my art supplies. Looking towards the doorway I see Alex standing there. She is wearing a denim skirt with a pale purple off the shoulder top paired with matching pale purple flats.


    ¡°Cute. Having a lunch date with Isaac?¡±


    ¡°Lunch with his family in town, but we are doing something just the two of us afterwards. I see you have finally finished unpacking.¡± She comments walking into the room more. Jared and Emily let me turn one of the guest rooms on the third floor into my art studio.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad as it means I can finally get my shop back open. It¡¯s a bit hard to believe I¡¯ve been here a month.¡±


    ¡°It feels longer. I would stay and chat more, but I got to head out or I¡¯m going to be late.¡± She says before leaving and I get back to work making sure everything is in its place. It¡¯s going to be nice having my own studio and not having all my art supplies in my room. It was very crowded and not very organized.


    Once I finish up I grab the empty boxes to take downstairs to be recycled. When I get to the second floor I spot Luca¡¯s hair overthe top of the boxes.


    ¡°I thought you were headed to the Amethyst Pack today.¡± I ask as he turns around upon hearing me.


    ¡°Got a flat tire. I¡¯m leaving in the morning instead now. Can you see over those boxes?¡±


    ¡°Anything that¡¯s higher, yes.¡±


    ¡°Give me half. Last thing we need if you tripping down the stairs.¡± He says before grabbing some off the top.


    ¡°I got down the stairs just now perfectly fine.¡± I reply as we head to the stairs to go downstairs. We drop the boxes off in the entryway to be taken to recycling later as it¡¯s currently raining.


    Luca heads to the sitting room to write while I head to the living room. The sitting room is just off the kitchen and houses two very comfy couches. According to Carter his grandparents used it as a plant room. In the living room I find Carter and Emery talking. She gets along very well with Nina¡¯s cousin, Anya. They are both half elf half shifters, Emery is a sun elf while Anya is an earth elf. Even though Emery is two years younger that Anya, she¡¯s been been giving Anya tips for when using her elven magic.


    ¡°Got your art studio organized?¡± Carter asks as I sit on the couch next to him.


    ¡°Finally. Haley out hunting?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That was her plan. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s changed with the rain.¡± Emery replies looking out the window at the rain. Haley is a half born vampire half witch ¡°I have training in two hours. Kind of hoping it gets cancelled.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t unless it becomes so heavy you can barely see or starts thundering and lightening. Training is never canceled unless the weather poses a threat.¡± Carter tells her as he puts his arm around my waist. Emery makes a face at the idea of training in the rain or mud. We continue to talk, mostly about the annoying weather, until Andy lets us know lunch is ready.


    Heading into the kitchen we find Emily and Luca already in there. Once we all grab lunch we decided to just stand around the island and talk as we eat. It¡¯s just the six of us today hanging around the house. Nina and Ember are in town while Jack and Jared are helping some pack members with a leaking roof.


    (Simon''s POV)


    "It''s good to see you again, Grace. How have you been?" I ask as Nathaniel and me greet Grace and her eldest daughter, Lucy.


    "It''s great it see you both again. I have been fine. How have you and your coven been?"


    "Good for the most part. It''s been a little hectic around here lately."


    This was not a planned visit, but it''s always nice to see Grace. Most of our visits are rarely planned ahead of time. Our covens have been friends for many generations. My five times Great Grandmother, Ashlyn, and Grace''s five times Great Grandfather, Eric, are siblings. Eric founded the Dawson Coven not long after Ashlyn and Christopher founded Moonstar. Grace is four years older than me, but I became taller which I don''t let her forget. Grace and her twin, Garrett, are like siblings to me.


    "How is Anthony?" Nathaniel asks.


    "Miserable currently as he has strep."


    "At least he can''t complain about all his girls growing up and moving away due to his throat hurting." Lucy comments smiling, "Fallon recently left to travel with a small group made up of vampires, fairies and a bear shifter. Ashlyn has pretty much moved to the Moore Clan with how much she spends time there. Eva and Daniel are currently off visiting his old coven. I think he forgets I''m not leaving the coven ever."


    "When are you going to take over running the coven?" Nathaniel asks Lucy as we head towards the house.


    "Officially in three weeks.¡±


    "I''m guessing on your birthday?"


    "The day after. This will be the first time Fallon won''t be with me to celebrate."


    "It''s hard to think you two are turning 27 in under a month. It feels like just yesterday you and Fallon were saying your first words." Grace tells Lucy with a smile.


    "Zachery turns 26 in December which is hard to believe." I say as we head inside.


    Grace, Nathaniel and me continue to talk about how much the kids have grown while Lucy heads off. She''s most likely going to hunt down Zachery to see Patch. Grace also gives us an update on Garret, his husband, Zane, and their son, Marcus. They live with the other Witches Council members. Garret has been the head of the Witches Council for the past 25 years. We usually try to all get together at least once a year, but so far this year things keep popping up preventing it from happening. Hopefully we can have a get together by the end of the year.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    August 15th


    (Ella¡¯ POV)


    ¡°How are things going with you and Phillip?¡± I ask Crystal as we stretch before training.


    ¡°Fine. He is very understanding and sweet. Pumpkin is freaking adorable.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like him. She is a ball of orange fluff.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to see if he can tag along with Becca when she comes up Sunday to visit Keith.¡±


    ¡°What do y¡¯all have planned?¡±


    ¡°Nothing except maybe going to the park in town. We just want to spend time together.¡±


    ¡°Ok everyone time to get work.¡± Eric calls out stopping our conversation. He decided to help with training when not on patrol.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By the time training is done we are all tired and sore. I think I¡¯ve gained new bruises. As I head back to the house I spot a merlin falcon flying towards me. Remembering what Ro said about sending her soulmate¡¯s familiar I hold out my arm. She lands on my arm and I untie the small piece of paper from her leg. Once I do that she climbs up onto my shoulder.


    ¡°You must be tired from your flight.¡± I say as I continue my walk.


    ¡°I see you gained a new friend.¡± Carter comments as I reach the house and he¡¯s sitting on the front steps.


    ¡°It¡¯s Pepper.¡± I tell and it takes him a second to realize what I¡¯m talking about.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over to Kimber and Bri¡¯s.¡± He says standing up. Their house is not a far walk from the main one. We reach it at the same time as Kimber, she looks like she just came back from patrol. Kimber is temporarily helping with patrol as one of the usual members is sick.


    ¡°Hey. Finally got a number?¡± Kimber asks upon seeing Pepper on my shoulder.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Bri should be home, so let¡¯s head inside to figure out what to do with this new information.¡± Their house is on the smaller size, but it fits them. Bri is sitting on the couch reading when we walk in. She puts her book down upon seeing us.


    ¡°Is that a bird on your shoulder?¡± Bri asks as we sit down.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s Pepper. She¡¯s hanging out until she¡¯s ready to fly back.¡±


    ¡°Have any of you texted the number?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± I reply as Kimber asks, ¡°Who should reach out?¡±


    ¡°I think Carter as the future Alpha.¡± Bri replies, ¡°Afterwards we can see about starting a group chat so we can all talk.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a plan.¡± Carter says as I hand him the paper with the number. While he reaches out to Ro¡¯s soulmate I talk with Bri and Kimber.


    ¡°Sebastian is open to a group chat. Let me set that up real quick. What is a good idea to name it?¡±


    ¡°Future leaders.¡± Kimber suggests, ¡°We are all the future leaders of our packs.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± Bri says.


    Future Leaders


    Carter has added Kimber, Bri, Ella and Bastian.


    Ella: Hi


    Bastian: Hello


    Kimber: Hey


    Bri: Hi


    Bastian: I don¡¯t have any information at the moment on what Ro¡¯s father has planned at the moment. They are hoping to sneak away in the next or two to meet up with me.


    Carter: that¡¯s fine


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    We don¡¯t stay in the chat long as there really isn¡¯t much to talk about. Carter and me stay over at Kimber and Bri¡¯s a little longer before heading back to the main house. On the way back to the main house Pepper flies off.


    Just before we reach the house Katie comes from the tree line behind the house. Her blonde hair is falling out if it''s usual braid and her light brown eyes show her annoyance at having to deal with whatever has happened. Katie is Eric''s younger half-sister and became a main patrol leader six months ago. She may be the youngest patrol leader at 19, but the others know not to mess with her when she is on a mission. We stop as she gets closer.


    ¡°We have a problem. Rogues and unknown shifters have been spotted at many different points around the boarder. I¡¯ve sent messages to Eric as he¡¯s with Liam and Nikki updating the patrol schedule.¡±


    ¡°How many in each direction?¡± Carter asks.


    ¡°About three to four dozen shifters on the west side. About two to three on both the north and east sides. I don¡¯t about the south side. Nova is headed there to check.¡± Katie replies looking at her phone before looking really worried, ¡°According to Nova there are about two dozen shifters on the south side.¡±


    ¡°Go get the others to gather all the patrol groups. We will go let my dad and Jack know what is going on.¡± Carter tells Katie to which she nods before running off.


    Carter sighs and looks done with everything as we continue to the house. Once inside it doesn¡¯t take long to find them as they are in the office with Emily and Andy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact Simon to see when they might have talismans done to put up here. Carter go with Jack to help the patrol organize people. Ella got with Emily and Andy to make sure the clinics know what is going on so they are prepared.¡± Jared says before Carter can get a word in.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything.¡±


    ¡°Your face says it all. We are about to be attacked, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s both rogues and unknown. Dozens of them.¡±


    ¡°Thought so. Now go. I¡¯ll join once I get off the phone with Simon.¡±


    (Simon¡¯s POV)


    ¡°The rest of the talismans for your pack are done. Those going to put them up will head there this weekend. Hopefully they won¡¯t get lost this time.¡± I had to send Kyle¡¯s number to Kelly because of badly they got lost.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t the easiest pack to find if you don¡¯t know where you are going.¡° Kyle replies as I work on making a grocery list. We are video chatting as it¡¯s a bit easier to multitask than a phone call.


    ¡°Kelly said they took two wrong turns before they realized they were lost.¡± I say as my phone starts to ring. Picking up I see it¡¯s Jared calling which makes me worried.


    ¡°What?¡± Kyle asks as I answer the phone. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°We have a problem here.¡±


    ¡°Before you go on I¡¯m currently in a video call with Kyle.¡±


    ¡°Get him to invite me. It might be best he knows what is going on as well.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡± I say before Jared hangs up and I tell Kyle what he said. Before long Jared is part of the video call.


    ¡°We are currently surrounded by dozens of shifters. Both rogues and unknowns. I was calling to see when talismans would be ready.¡±


    ¡°They have been started on.¡±


    ¡°Why not use the ones meant for us? We are half protected which is better than none. It¡¯s most likely the Midnight Pack that are the unknown shifters.¡±


    ¡°It would take another week to have enough to finish protecting your pack.¡± I let him know.


    ¡°Like I said half protected is better than none. We don¡¯t know how many of Jared¡¯s pack is going to be injured in this attack or how badly. I rather they be somewhat protected than left completely vulnerable.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send Zachery with a few others in the morning. Would both of you be willing to host some coven members?¡± I ask as an idea comes to me.


    ¡°Why?¡± Jared asks.


    ¡°Added protection. Those that are protection witches and warlocks can carry the needed supplies to make the talismans. They can hang them up as the finish them. Fire witches and warlocks can be handy as well as healing ones.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see how much room we have.¡± Kyle answers.


    ¡°We can host a few at the main house and I¡¯ll see how much room else where.¡±


    After ending the video call I go look for Zachery to let him know about the change of plans. Time to see if we can rope the Starr and Evermoore Covens into helping us.


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Got the ice pack.¡± I say walking into Carter¡¯s room. The attack went about as predicted. Many were hurt and luckily no one on our side lost their life. Most will take a one to two months to fully heal which is not good. It¡¯ll be about three months before everyone can shift. Carter is one of the few that got away with little injury and will be back shifting within the month.


    ¡°Who know some shifters have such hard heads?¡± He asks as I put the ice pack on his head. One of the rogues head butted him according to Ember. Luckily he didn¡¯t end up with a concussion, just a very horrible headache. He got a few cuts and bruises, but nothing that will leave a scar. Though he did injure his ribs again, just bruising this time but still annoying. This is the second time in two months.


    ¡°You ran head first into a tree once, so shouldn¡¯t you have known?¡± I ask sitting on the edge of the bed. He¡¯s been ordered to just lay down and rest.


    ¡°Ha ha. How¡¯s the others?¡±


    ¡°Alex isn¡¯t happy about being stuck on crutches. Last I saw Nina she was helping bring supplies to the community building. Ember and Isaac I haven¡¯t seen. Kimber was leading an annoyed Bri back to their house.¡± Nina wasn¡¯t part of the main fight and neither was Kimber. Some of the pack that can fight stayed back to catch any attacker that might have slipped through the main line. Alex sprained her ankle badly and Bri ended up with a broken wrist.


    ¡°Even though the fight wasn¡¯t great, it could have been a lot worse. We got luckily that we didn¡¯t lose anyone.¡±


    ¡°What will be done those that were killed?¡±


    ¡°The rogues will be buried. There is an area in the pack cemetery for them. Even though they are rogues they still deserve a proper burial. Some of the pack members keep flowers on their graves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet.¡± Many rogues don¡¯t choose to become one. From what I have learned most become one after loosing their entire pack or being forced out of the pack do whatever reason. Shifters are meant to live a with pack. A pack is not always with other shifters.


    ¡°What about the unknown shifters?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unsure. We¡¯ve never had this issue before.¡±


    ¡°I can reach out to Bastian to see if they were part of the Midnight Pack. If they were then Ro might know who they were.¡±


    ¡°Then what? Who is to say Ro could even get away long enough to identify them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they should be buried with their name if possible.¡± I say standing up, ¡°I¡¯m going to see if they need any help. You need to rest. I will check on you later.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°This is going to be a long week.¡± Emily comments as Andy, her and me work on dinner. I¡¯m mostly just cutting things. Why anyone trusts me with a knife? I have no idea. A few months ago I almost sliced my palm open cutting an apple. Phillip banned me from using a knife for a few weeks.


    ¡°This week is almost half over.¡± Andy reminds her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me. This afternoon and evening has been long. I could go to bed now even though it¡¯s only 6:30.¡± She says looking at the clock on the wall.


    ¡°What are we going to do the unknown shifters that were killed?¡± I ask figuring one of them might know.


    ¡°Most likely burying them with the rogues. It¡¯s a high chance they are from the Midnight Pack, but we don¡¯t really have any other options.¡±


    ¡°What if they have family outside of that pack?¡± I ask sitting the knife down after I almost cut my finger.


    ¡°We would have to know their identities to know that. We have no way of identifying them though.¡± Andy tells me, ¡°Please don¡¯t cut yourself.¡±


    ¡°We might. Carter, Kimber, Bri and I are in a group with Ro¡¯s soulmate. Ro might know as the future Alpha. Why do you think I put the knife down?¡±


    ¡°Reach out to them.¡± Jared says walking into the kitchen, ¡°If they have family outside the Midnight Pack they deserve to know. I¡¯ll talk to Amelia as she might be able to identify some of them. What did you almost do?¡±


    ¡°I will in the morning.¡± I tell him before sheepishly saying, ¡°I almost just cut my finger. I have terrible knife skills.¡±


    ¡°The reason I came in here was to see how much longer until dinner.¡±


    ¡°About ten or minutes.¡± Emily answers giving him a kiss on the cheek before shooing him out of the kitchen. Nathanial has done something to my dad. While my dad can cook, it¡¯s usually a little burnt or sometimes badly burnt. We all remind him the time he sat off the smoke alarm making eggs. Phillip and Nathan do most of the cooking.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    August 18th


    The past few days have been long. Ro, Lex and a few other loyal to them were able to come down the other day. Between them and Amelia all the Midnight Pack shifters were identified. Since then we have been working to find out if they when family in other packs. Amelia has been a major help with that. So far most haven¡¯t had family in other packs. Some didn¡¯t even have living family within the Midnight Pack. They will be buried been the rogue section and the pack section of the cemetery with their names. A few we are still trying to figure out who they are.


    ¡°I was wrong. Reaching out to Bastian and Ro was a good idea.¡± Carter says coming into my art room while I pack orders. I¡¯ve decided to hold off on commissions and just do prints for the time being. With everything going on it¡¯s just easier.


    ¡°It¡¯s sad that some of them lost their lives fighting for a pack that may have killed their family. Hopefully Ro and Lex can change things next year.¡± I say as he sits in the other chair, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be hard, but I think they will. A bit sore, but it could be worse.¡±


    ¡°Speaking from experience it¡¯ll be a big change going from one pack to another.¡±


    ¡°Calling your coven a pack now?¡± He asks picking up one of my business cards.


    ¡°No, calling my family a pack. A pack is family. I went from Moonstar to Winter Moon.¡±


    ¡°You think of us as family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to. Everyone in this house plus Kimber, Bri and Isaac have made me feel at home here. I hope those who leave the Midnight Pack for other packs in the future will have people that make them feel the same.¡±


    ¡°I came up here for a reason.¡±


    ¡°What reason? It¡¯s not lunch time is it?¡± I ask looking at the time on my phone.


    ¡°No. It was to see if you wanted to go on a date tonight?¡± He asks sounding unsure. Turning to look at him I¡¯m a bit surprised. ¡°Just something simple like a picnic. There is a clearing not far into the woods. It¡¯s perfect for looking at the stars.¡±


    ¡°I would love to.¡±


    ¡°Six?¡±


    ¡°That works.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m now going to see if we have a picnic basket.¡± He says before turning and leaving making me laugh as I get back to work.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Luca¡¯s POV)


    ¡°What do you think of this color?¡± Timmy asks holding up a pale blue paint swatch.


    ¡°For which room?¡± I ask tilting my head a little as I look at it.


    ¡°Bathroom or kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Which bathroom?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never had to pick out wall colors for anything other than my room.¡±


    ¡°What color are the bathroom tiles?¡± I ask trying to remember.


    ¡°Light gray in both. The master has a dark gray cabinet with a white counter. The guest just has a couple of white shelves about the toilet.¡± He says looking at other blue shades.


    ¡°How about this for the guest bath?¡± I ask pinking up a slightly darker shade of blue, ¡°Does it have a tub or just a shower?¡±


    ¡°A tub. Why?¡±


    ¡°Whale themed shower curtain.¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°I saw an abstract flower one the other day. The flowers are pink, purple and yellow with greenery.¡±


    ¡°If you get that one for the master bath I would go with one of these.¡± I say picking up a darker blue and a pale green, ¡°Depending on the shades of flowers and greenery the blue would go with all the colors. So would the green.¡±


    ¡°I like the green.¡± He says taking the green color swatch from me, ¡°The only colors left to pick are the kitchen and our room.¡±


    ¡°Our room?¡± I ask a little surprised. I know we talked about living together one day, but that¡¯s a bit off.


    ¡°For whenever you move. This house is going to be just as much yours as it is mine.¡± He says kissing my cheek making me blush a little.


    ¡°Now we just have to pick out furniture.¡± I say wrinkling my nose at the thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t like furniture shopping?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I still have all the same stuff I picked out when I first moved to Winter Moon expect the mattress. I find this boring.¡± I say with a shrug. I¡¯ve never been a fan of any kind of shopping. Though at an early shop I found some skirts I like.


    We get a few half pints of paint in the colors we picked out to test on the walls. Neither of us want to get a gallon of each color and end up hating how it looks on the walls.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Simon''s POV)


    "Rebecca, where is my nail polish!?" Can be heard follow by loud knocking.


    "Just another usual Friday afternoon." Nathan comments as we finish up what need to do for the day in the office.


    It''s been a busy few days. I ended up calling Rose, the leader of the Evermoore Coven, to see if they would help with making talismans. Pierce reached out to Elisa. Both agreed to talk to their members. Nathaniel and Ezra even went around our coven seeing if more would be willing to help. Pierce and me have also been working with Zachery, Violet and Damien to get them ready to take over in a few short months. We got two groups gathered to go to both packs. Each group has those with protection magic, fire magic and healing. The healers mostly are going to the Winter Moon Pack to try and help speed up recovery.


    "As much as I love those two I can''t wait until they move out." Nathaniel says as we get up to move to the living room.


    "Don''t say that or next thing you know Becca is moving to the Winter Moon Pack as well. Ezra is already dreading the day that Amber moves to start the other coven with Hazel."


    "Have they thought of a name?"


    "They are between Silver Moon and Starlight. I think they are leaning towards Silver Moon." I say as we sit on one of the couches.


    "Silver Moon isn''t a bad name. They could always do Moonstone."


    "Please don''t give them that idea. There are already people who think that''s the coven''s name instead of Moonstar."


    "Speaking of covens. Have you heard back from Rose?"


    "Yes. She sent a message and said the protection witches and warlocks in her coven are willing to help. Apparently they were already planning on making some for the Evermoore Pack." I reply as Pumpkin decides to jump up in my lap, "Kyle sent me a message saying the Starr Coven is going to help make talismans for them. It¡¯s going to be a big help. Grace said they have decided to work on some for the Starfall Pack. I think we should help them after Winter Moon and Amethyst are fully protected.¡±


    "We have four covens helping out making protection talismans for four packs. If someone told you that would happen a year ago would you have believed them?" Nathaniel asks petting Pumpkin, who has her motor going.


    "Not in the slightest. If someone told you that you would one day be married to your soulmate, how would have you responded?" I ask as I lean against him.


    "That it''s not going to happen, but I would be happy to admit that I was wrong. I''ve had the privilege to be married to two wonderful people in my life."


    "Same. There are days I wish Kat was still here. Mostly back when the girls were just becoming teens." I say remembering those days and I''m very glad I had Glinda to help.


    "There are days I wish Drew was around, but when the girls were just becoming teens I wished Kaylynn was around. Had help from Luciana which was great."


    "Luciana is Drew''s sister, right?"


    "Yes." He says wrapping an arm around my shoulders.


    "So many names to keep track of that I forget who is related to who sometimes."


    "I''m glad I don''t have to worry about that as much as you do."


    I feel him lay his head on mine as we continue to just talk. Evenings where it''s just the two of us I enjoy. Zachery is out on a date with Damien, Phillip and Hazel are both at work while Becca and Della are doing who knows what in their rooms. Patch and Raven are both curled up on one of the other couches asleep with Midnight perched on the back. For now the house is quiet which is a rarity.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Ready?¡± Carter asks as I get downstairs.


    ¡°Yes. I see you found a basket.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my grandparents. I think this is the first time I¡¯ve seen your hair fully down.¡± Carter comments as we head out the backdoor.


    ¡°Alex got ahold of it.¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡±


    ¡°I like it down, but it¡¯s usually easier to mange up.¡± I running my hair through my hair. Alex decided to curl it even though I know they will all fall out within an hour. My hair will not hold curl no matter what I do.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t get paint in it.¡±


    ¡°Mostly. Trying to get dried paint out of hair it not fun. So where exactly is this clearing?¡± I ask as we enter the tree line.


    ¡°About a five minute walk. Please don¡¯t trip.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that clumsy.¡± I say as I walk ahead of him a little. The path we are on is well worn like all the paths around the pack. It¡¯s fun exploring some of the paths, but if someone wasn¡¯t with me I would probably get lost.


    ¡°I saw you trip over your own feet on the deck earlier.¡±


    After a couple of minutes we take branch off onto a less worn path. Eventually it ends at a clearing that has a scattering of wild flowers. We spread out the blanket Carter brought along before unpacking the basket.


    ¡°I made the cupcakes, but my mom did cook the rest. She asked me if I wanted to just take some of what she was cooking for dinner instead of trying to figure something out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The last time I had a picnic was with Keira and Rose last summer. We picked up to go orders from the diner Phillip works at.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°The stars are really pretty.¡±


    ¡°Yes you are.¡± Carter says making me cut my eyes up at him to find him looking at me instead of the stars. After eating we packed the basket up and decided to stargaze.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°Going on 9.¡± Carter replies looking at his phone.


    ¡°We have been out here for three hours? It doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s been that long.¡±


    ¡°Want to head back?¡±


    ¡°Probably for the best.¡±


    Instead of taking the time to fold the blanket I just bundle it up as Carter picks up the basket. Carter grabs my hand as we walk along the trail to get back. He¡¯s using his phone¡¯s flashlight to see as he didn¡¯t bring an actual flashlight.


    ¡°I had fun tonight.¡± I say as we drop the basket off in the kitchen. I dropped the blanket on one of the couches in the sitting room as we passed through it.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡± He replies kissing my right cheek just above the scar. I smile as he takes a step back. It¡¯s a bit hard looking in a mirror because of the scar. I know it¡¯ll take time to get used to seeing it as it hasn¡¯t even been a full month yet. I¡¯ve been talking to Andy as he was just a little older than me when he got the scars on his face. It¡¯s been helpful.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°The scar. When I got the scars on my side I refused to wear anything that would show it for months. I can¡¯t hide it like could those unless I want to change my hairstyle.¡±


    ¡°Scars are never fun. I have scars across my chest from an attack about a month and a half beside we met.¡± He tells me leaning against the counter.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first major scars I¡¯ve gotten. I don¡¯t go without a shirt now unless I have to. A lot of pack members have scars. Most are small and not very noticeable or can be hidden by clothing.¡°


    ¡°I¡¯ve been talking to Andy.¡±


    ¡°If you want someone else to talk to, I would suggest Nikki.¡±


    ¡°Andy mentioned she might be a better help as she¡¯s closer to my age than him. For now though I¡¯m going to head to bed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to your room.¡± He says holding his arm out to me causing me to laugh. Taking his arm we head out of the kitchen to head upstairs. When we get upstairs he kisses my cheek one more time before walking across the hall to his room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    August 19th


    ¡°You wanted to talk?¡± Carter asks walking into my art room.


    Turning in my chair I see him standing in the doorway, ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t like thinking about what I¡¯m going to tell you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to.¡± He says sitting on the only other chair I have in the room.


    ¡°I feel like it¡¯s something you should know.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been just over three months since I broke up with my ex-girlfriend. Fate works is strange ways.¡±


    ¡°Why you say that?¡± He asks twisting in the chair.


    ¡°The day I met you and the pack would have been mine and Lilliana¡¯s two year anniversary. I love my family, but I was starting to hate being in the coven. When my dad asked me if I would go to the Evermoore Coven, to try and talk to the two shifter that showed up, I was excited. It was a chance to get away from the coven even if it was for just a few days plus I would have gotten to see Damien.¡± I tell him turning to fully face him.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing Lilliana is part of the coven. Is that why you started to hate being in the coven?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore. She moved not long after I broke up with her. It was my so called friends that was the reason. Lilliana has been cheating on me for almost half our relationship and they knew. The people I thought were my friends, those that still called me their friend after I shifted for the first time, knew about the cheating and never said anything. A few tried to act like it was no big deal after I learned the truth. I cut them all out of my life, but being in the coven meant I saw them every day. Some tried to act like nothing bad to change.¡± I say as he leans towards to put him hand on mine.


    ¡°Is that the reason you decided to move here?¡±


    ¡°Honestly no. I decided to move here because I felt for the time in eight years I could be myself. You all made me feel so welcomed here. You were also part of the reason.¡± I admit, ¡°I never felt like I could be my true self around Lilliana, but with you I can. I feel nothing towards her not even anger because it¡¯s not worth it. It¡¯s the same with my ex friends, but seeing them hurts as it brings back those memories.¡±


    ¡°If we weren¡¯t soulmates, would you have still gone in the date with me yesterday?¡± He asks rubbing his thumb over the back of my hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never planned on dating anytime soon. There is just something about being around you that¡¯s comforting and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just because we are soulmates or not.¡± I tell him honestly because I truly don¡¯t know.


    ¡°What would you say if I told you that I wanted to kiss you last night when we said goodnight?¡±


    Instead of replying right away I roll my chair closer to him, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been against it.¡±


    Carter leans closer as he asks, ¡°Really?¡±


    I pretend to think about it for a moment before closing the gap between us leading to our first kiss.

 Chapter 8

    August 20th


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°How was training?¡± I hear someone ask as I untie my shoes in the entry way. Normally I would wear them up to my room to take off, but it rained meaning they are muddy.


    ¡°Tiring and muddy.¡± I say looking up to see Becca, ¡°When did you get here?¡±


    ¡°About an hour ago. I¡¯m having diner with Keith and his fathers tonight. I need help.¡±


    ¡°Fashion is your thing.¡± I tell her standing up.


    ¡°Not what I need help with. Phillip is around here somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Probably went to look for Crystal. If it¡¯s not fashion then what do you need help with?¡± I ask picking up my shoes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had to the meet the parents thing.¡±


    ¡°Nether did I. I wonder if Alex could help. I wouldask Luca, but he ain¡¯t here.¡± I say as we head up to my room, so I can change, ¡°Are you staying the night?¡±


    ¡°Nathan and Simon don¡¯t want us driving back in the dark. The others say hello and they miss you.¡± She tells me as she looks around my room as I put my shoes in the bathroom. Over the past month I¡¯ve made the room more me and less pastel. The walls are still pastel mainly because I don¡¯t feel like painting.


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit soon. I¡¯m planning a trip to the Amethyst Pack next weekend.¡±


    ¡°To get to know that part of your family?¡± She asks as I grab a change of clothes out of my wardrobe.


    ¡°Yes and to meet my aunt. Carter is coming with me so I don¡¯t get lost. Plus he has another week and a half before he can shift.¡±


    ¡°How bad was the attack?¡± Becca asks sitting on my bed as I change into some black shorts and a light blue t-shirt that I think once belonged to Phillip. I got a few of my brothers¡¯ old t-shirt they grew out of. They are comfy and perfect to wear around the house.


    ¡°Many injured, but thankfully we didn¡¯t loose anyone. The worse injury one of ours sustained was a broken femur. It¡¯s going to be months before she can shift again.¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m glad no one died and I feel bad for those who got injured.¡±


    ¡°It comes with being part of a pack. Now let¡¯s go find Alex.¡± I say heading out of the room. Knowing Alex she¡¯s probably over at Isaac¡¯s house or bugging Bri.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    August 22nd


    (Luca¡¯s POV)


    ¡°I leave for a week and come back to both of you injured.¡±


    ¡°There are coven members here as well.¡± Alex comments as she twists in my desk chair.


    ¡°I noticed that. A few arrived at the Amethyst Pack yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Has unknown shifters been spotted around there?¡± Bri asks from where she is perched on my desk. They both decided to hang out while I unpack. It¡¯s not often we hang out and talk just the three of us now days.


    ¡°A few. I think no more than a dozen. Hopefully they will get the rest of the talismans up before an attack happens.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be a few weeks. Alpha Kyle told Simon to use the ones they had finished here.¡° Bri lets me know before changing the topic, ¡°How was your trip?¡±


    ¡°It was good. Timmy officially has a house.We did spend most of Friday looking at furniture and picking out paint.¡±


    ¡°So, you two are decorating the house together? Got anything to tell us?¡± Alex asks and I can tell she¡¯s partly just messing with me.


    Moving my suitcase out of the way I sit on my bed and look at both of them. We have always been close, but grew closer upon moving here after are parents were killed in a car accident. Alex and me were only 12 and Bri was 16. She¡¯ll never admit it, but Bri took the move the hardest as she had to leave Kimber. She talked about moving back to the Evermoore Pack upon turning 18, but when the time came she realized she didn¡¯t want to leave us. That led Kimber to move here instead a year later.


    ¡°You know if mom wasn¡¯t Beta then we might have grown up here instead.¡±


    ¡°I do not want to think about that as that means I might have never met Kimber.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of her. Have y¡¯all sat a date for your wedding?¡± Alex asks turning to look at Bri.


    ¡°Our anniversary.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s in December which is just over three months away.¡±


    ¡°We know. The plan is doing it in the backyard with just family. I¡¯m going to wear mom¡¯s dress and Kimber plans on wearing jumpsuit. We just want it simple.¡± Bri says and I get up to hug as I can tell she is about to cry. ¡°I just wish mom and dad could be here. Next month it¡¯ll be a decade.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we can go to the Evermoore Pack for a couple of days?¡± Alex asks.


    ¡°We will see.¡± Bri asks wiping her eyes as I step back, ¡°Lets talk about something happier. Luca, you never answered Alex¡¯s questions.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are decorating the house together. I¡¯ve been thinking and the two of us have been talking. Come spring I plan to move to the Amethyst Pack. When I do move I¡¯ll be moving in with him.¡°


    ¡°Our little brother is growing up. Next thing we know he¡¯ll be engaged.¡± Alex says looking at Bri.


    I grab and chuck a pillow at her, ¡°Between the two of us, you¡¯ll probably be engaged first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be strange not having you around everyday.¡±


    ¡°You are stuck with me for a few more months.¡± I say as I get back to unpacking.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Bri¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Alex brought up something earlier.¡± I say as I curl up against Kimber on our couch.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We have forgotten to tell the others the date we picked for our wedding. I mean besides Jared who is officiating it.¡±


    ¡°We can tell them at lunch tomorrow. Do you think Andy would walk me down the aisle if I asked him? I know you plan to ask Jack.¡±


    ¡°I think he would be honored too.¡±


    ¡°If my mom was here, I would have asked her.¡± Kimber comments and I can hear the sadness on her voice. Her mother lost the battle to breast cancer when Kimber was 14. She was a very sweet lady. Lacey was really supportive of Kimber when she came out as lesbian and when we started dating. We had only been dating two months when she passed away.


    ¡°How do you feel about one day naming our kids after our parents?¡±


    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t use my father¡¯s name I¡¯m perfectly happy with that.¡± Kimber says with no room to argue. I wouldn¡¯t anyway as I know she doesn¡¯t have a good or any relationship with him.


    ¡°Alex wants to visit the Evermoore Pack for a couple of days next month.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe it¡¯s been almost ten years since they passed. I might go with y¡¯all as I haven¡¯t visited my mom¡¯s grave since before I left.¡±


    ¡°What if you see him? We haven¡¯t been since we first came here.¡± I say kind of regretting that.


    ¡°If he tries to say anything about you or out relationship, I¡¯m punching him. I told him when I left that I never wanted to speak to him ever again. He¡¯s dead to me. I didn¡¯t care if he is half the reason I¡¯m alive. Last thing he said to me before I left was that I¡¯m no daughter of his as long as I¡¯m living in so called sin. He can go burn in fucking hell for all I care. I¡¯m happy and he can¡¯t take that from me.¡±


    ¡°I love you, but please don¡¯t punch anyone.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, but no promises.¡± She replies kissing the top of my head, ¡°Remember Aiden?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡°


    ¡°I¡¯ll do to again. I do not care if he is my cousin. He shouldn¡¯t have said that about you three.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still just surprised your broke his nose. You were what, 15 and a foot shorter than him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget he¡¯s five years older. My aunt was so mad at first until she learned why I did it.¡± Kimber reminds me


    ¡°Are you going to tell your aunt about the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Probably not. I haven¡¯t talked to her since I left. I¡¯ve reached out to her, but she never responds.¡± She says with poorly hidden sadness in her voice. Her aunt and cousin is her only living family on her mom¡¯s side. Kimber doesn¡¯t know anyone on her father¡¯s side.


    ¡°To change the subject to something happier. Luca is planning in moving in the spring to the Amethyst Pack.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel about that?¡± Kim asks running her fingers through my hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be strange. The three of us have never been apart for long. I know he¡¯ll be happy living with Timmy. What I want to know is if he would have still planned to move if I had chosen to move back to the Evermoore Pack.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have. Timmy would have probably moved here.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°I know you three. It¡¯s how I knew you wouldn¡¯t leave here. How¡¯s your arm?¡±


    ¡°Fine for the most part. It itches a little.¡± I reply holding up my left arm to glare at the cast. I hate not being able to shift, but I¡¯m glad I can still at least somewhat help with training the younger ones. Teaching new shifters how to walk in their wolf forms is challenge, but also funny.


    ¡°Three more weeks.¡±


    ¡°Until I get the stupid thing off then it¡¯s another three weeks at least before I can shift and get back to training.¡± I say annoyed to which Kimber pats my head making me laugh. She turns on my favorite movie Ever After and all conversation stops for the time being.


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°What did your fathers think of Becca?¡± I ask Keith as we wait for the coven and pack members to get to the training grounds. It has been decided to get the pack members used to being around magic. It¡¯s just the protection and fire ones as the healing ones aren¡¯t very helpful in fights. I want to know what Jared was thinking putting me in charge of this.


    ¡°They thought she was shy, but sweet. After she left I was asked when I was going to ask her to finally be my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s usually the opposite of shy. Before hand she asked Alex for advice as she has never had to meet the parents before.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m meeting Nathan and Simon this weekend when I go to Moonstone to pick up my cousin. I¡¯ve only done meet the parents once and I made a fool of myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done it. With my ex-girlfriend I knew her parents already with them being part of the coven. Emily was the first pack member I met and I live with them.¡±


    ¡°Is it weird?¡±


    ¡°Living in the same house as my soulmate that I¡¯ve only gone on one date with? Honestly, not really.¡± I say as those who are part of this training session finally arrive. I roped Keith into helping me since the others are busy.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Okay. I think there is an even number of y¡¯all, so I want you to pair up. Two pack members with a coven member. The aim of these sessions is to get everyone used to working with each other.¡± I say as loud as I can without actually yelling so everyone can hear me.


    ¡°I was told before hand what to say, but I have forgotten.¡± Keith says before looking at me with an innocent smile.


    ¡°The coven members with fire magic will only be using fire that produces light not heat. We don¡¯t need anyone else getting hurt. I want one pack member in each group to stay unshifted.¡± I say after giving Keith annoyed look knowing for a fact he didn¡¯t forget.


    ¡°Having one unshifted member in each group will be helpful to the coven member. The groups need to stay spread out just to be on the safe side. Listen to the coven member in your group as they know their magic.¡± Keith finishes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As everyone leaves the training session I just lay on the ground staring up at the sky. I don¡¯t know how the normal training leaders do it especially those who run more than one group a day. While I help with the new shifters training it¡¯s mostly watching to make sure no one gets hurt.


    ¡°Please never rope me into this again.¡± Keith says sitting down beside me. He doesn¡¯t sound much better than I do at the moment. We both ended up having to yell at times for everyone to hear us once the groups spread out.


    ¡°No promises.¡± I reply finally sitting up. We both just sit in the grass for a few minutes before finally getting up. We walk together until we get close to Keith¡¯s house and part ways.


    Walking into the main house I head for the kitchen to make some tea. In the kitchen I find Carter making something.


    ¡°How was leading training?¡± He asks upon seeing me enter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it again anytime soon.¡± I say as I grab the kettle and fill it with water, ¡°How¡¯s you side feeling?¡±


    ¡°Leading normal training is better.¡± He tells me as I put the kettle on the stove, ¡°Sore as I accidentally hit it. Want a muffin? The ones in the oven are almost done.


    ¡°Why are you making muffins?¡±


    ¡°Mom was going to, but she¡¯s now in a meeting. Dad and her are talking to the Alpha and Luna from another pack we have never met before.¡± He explains as I get to work making two cups of peach tea once the water is ready. Emily keeps s stock of many different teas. My favorite is Celestial Seasonings County Peach Passion.


    ¡°What kind?¡±


    ¡°Double chocolate chip are the ones currently in the oven. The ones I¡¯m working on now are blueberry.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Emily¡¯s POV)


    ¡°That was not what I was expecting.¡± Andy says as Jared hangs up the phone. It¡¯s rare all four of us are in a meeting with other pack leaders as it¡¯s usually just Jared and Jack.


    ¡°I wonder if Oscar knows his niece has started her own pack.¡± I muse.


    ¡°Who knows. Hopefully Alpha Dirk won¡¯t find out about them.¡± Jack says standing up and stretching, ¡°I offered to help with training with one of the leaders being sick.¡±


    As Jack heads out of the office Jared says, ¡°I¡¯m going to reach out to Simon to see if they would be willing to make talismans for them. With them being so small¡­.¡± He trails off, but we all know what he means. If Alpha Dirk learns of them it wouldn¡¯t be long before he attacked them. It¡¯s because of him and his father that many new packs never got the chance to grow. Most of those packs were started by those in their mid twenties and some already had kids. Any pack they attack those with a known Alpha bloodline never make it out alive unless they are extremely lucky. It¡¯s one of the ways they have made sure members can¡¯t leave their pack.


    ¡°To not think about that I¡¯m going to see how Carter is doing on the muffins.¡± I say before standing up and heading out of the office.


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°How¡¯s your throat?¡± Carter asks as he puts the second batch of muffins in the oven.


    ¡°Better. I have to lead training again tomorrow with a different group of shifters.¡± I say annoyed before taking a sip of my tea. Just then Emily walks into the kitchen, ¡°Thank you for getting start on the muffins.¡±


    ¡°You are welcome. How was the meeting?¡± Carter asks as he starts in the third batch of muffins. We go through a lot of muffins in this house. Emily always tries to keep some on hand for those who have early training. They also make for a good snack after training or after a late night patrol according to Carter.


    ¡°Good. There is a new pack forming just a couple of hours north. They are just a year older than you Carter.¡°


    ¡°Should we let Ro know?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait. We told them about Ro¡¯s plan and they are open to taking members in. They don¡¯t have many members at the moment. Currently they are trying to keep their existence quiet. Only their two former packs know and now us.¡±


    ¡°Two former packs?¡± I ask confused. How packs are formed and all that is still a bit confusing to me.


    ¡°The Alpha is the oldest child of the Alpha of her former pack, which is the Starfall Pack. Her husband and Luna of the pack was the eldest son of an Alpha of another pack, the Silver Frost Pack. They are like you and Carter.¡± Emily says before pausing and from the look on her face it seems she¡¯s trying to figure the simplest way to explain things, ¡°As you know only those with an Alpha bloodline can form a new pack. There are three options if the eldest children of the Alpha of two different packs are together.¡±


    ¡°You choosing to be the Luna of this pack and giving up being the Alpha of the Amethyst Pack is one option.¡± Carter joins in the explanation, ¡°Another option is we both could leave and create our pack. Both of these options rely on both either having younger siblings or a cousin that can take over their place. Example is Peter taking over as Alpha in your place. If we formed our own pack then Ember would take over as Alpha of this pack.¡±


    ¡°The last option is merging both packs. It¡¯s not always the best option. Saying that if both packs are small and neither have someone else who can take over it¡¯s a great option. Merging our pack and Amethyst Pack would not be a good as we are a medium to large size for a pack.¡± Emily finishes.


    ¡°Okay, let me see if I understand. Option one is one giving up being the next Alpha of their pack to become the Luna of their partner¡¯s pack. Option two is both giving up being the Alpha of their respective pack and forming their own. Both are good if one or both packs have someone else that can be the next Alpha. The third option is merging the two packs. Works the best for small packs and those without someone else to take over as the next Alpha. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I know a lot of this is confusing. 24 years on and I still get confused from time to time myself.¡± Emily says as she gathers up the dirty dishes Carter no longer needs to put them in the dishwasher.


    ¡°Most of what I¡¯m learning is confusing. I feel like I¡¯m trying to play catch-up and failing. There are kids who know more than I do about being a shifter and they aren¡¯t old enough to shift.¡± I say trying to the keep the frustration out of my voice.


    Carter walks over and wraps his arms around my shoulders from behind, ¡°You are not only learning fast, but you are also having to learn things normal members don¡¯t have to. Saying that though you can put that off a few years if you wish to.¡° I can feel him talking as he has his chin resting on my head. Leaning my head back I give him a smile.


    (Emily¡¯s POV)


    As I gather the ingredients for banana nut muffins I watch as she leans her head back to smile up at Carter. Just from watching them you can tell how much they already care about each other. I know the pack will be in good hands with those two as Alpha and Luna. Tuning the two of them out I get to work on making muffins.


    By the time I get ready to the banana but muffins in the oven I notice Carter and Ella are gone. When they left the kitchen without me realizing I don¡¯t know. As I take out one pan of muffins and put another in the oven Jared walks in.


    ¡°Simon said he will see about getting some members to make talismans for them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. How do you feel about helping me prepare dinner?¡± I ask as I put dirty dishes in the dish washer and starting it.


    ¡°With what? As you remember you won¡¯t let me near the stove.¡± He says kissing my cheek.


    ¡°You can chop things.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    August 24th


    (Zachery¡¯s POV)


    ¡°What about this one?¡± Damien asks showing me this ring he was looking at. It¡¯s a silver with stars and moons engraved in it with a few small stones in blue and green.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty. I found something similar in gold, but it doesn¡¯t have stones.¡± I reply showing him the one I found.


    ¡°I think they would go well together.¡± He comments leaning against me as we hold our phones up next to each other.


    ¡°I think they will as well. Which one for who?¡±


    ¡°Want to order them?¡± He asks as I wrap my arm around his waist, ¡°The one I found is perfect for you as you prefer gold over silver and like simpler designs.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean we are getting engaged?¡± I ask. We have talked about it and both agreed we didn¡¯t really want to make a big deal out of proposing. That led us to deciding to look at rings online.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then yes.¡± I say kissing his head.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too. When are we going to tell the others?¡± I ask grabbing my wallet and throwing him his.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we get the rings.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Anything else we should talk about?¡± I ask as we order the rings.


    ¡°Like what? Wedding plans? The future?¡±


    ¡°If I knew we could get away with it I would elope.¡± Not that I would ever do that.


    ¡°So not likely. We will be the first kids and grandkids to get married. What date should we do?¡± Damien asks putting his phone away after ordering the ring he found.


    ¡°Want to aim for Valentine¡¯s Day?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s about five and a half months away. Probably closer to five depending on when the rings arrive.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I think we can make it work. Especially if we get our families to help out.¡± He says and knowing our families they would agree in a heartbeat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Glinda, Becca, and Sophia will all be glad to help.¡±


    ¡°What about the future?¡± I ask running my fingers through Damien¡¯s short hair.


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°The biggest thing is kids.¡± I say though I think normally the biggest thing is where to live. All leaders and their families have lived in this house.


    ¡°How many do you want?¡±


    ¡°At least two, but no more than four. You?¡±


    ¡°Two is fine with me unless its lets say a set of three siblings than I wouldn¡¯t want to separate them.¡± He says sounding like he is about to fall asleep. Though he will probably never admit it he finds it relating to have his hair played with.


    ¡°Same. Baby or an older child.¡±


    ¡°An older child first. Also if possible at least a half witch or warlock.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to change diapers. Makes sense so they could be the next leader if they chose to.¡± I would never make them be the next leader if they really didn¡¯t want to be it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    August 25th


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Della says hugging as soon as I get out of the car. Carter and me are headed to the Amethyst Pack for a visit. Due to some car troubles we left far later than planned, so are spending the night in the coven. I¡¯m not complaining though as I miss my family.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too. How¡¯s school?¡± I ask as she releases me from the hug, so I can shut the door.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m also starting skating lessons again. Finally found a new coach.¡± Della is working towards a degree in ecology and plans to her masters in science in it. Before moving here Della competed in figure skating competitions, but stopped upon moving here. She didn¡¯t stop skating though and recently decided to look for a new coach to hopefully get back into competitions.


    ¡°When you have your first competition let me know as I want to watch.¡± I tell her as the three of us head into the house. I¡¯m not surprised to see a fox, two dogs, a crow and a cat all curled up together asleep. What is surprising is seeing Starlight in the living room.


    ¡°Is that a unicorn?¡± Carter asks walking up behind me and I can hear the confusion in his voice.


    ¡°That you be Starlight. She¡¯s my grandma, Glinda¡¯s, familiar. Unicorns are one of the three rarest familiars a witch or warlock can have. The other two are a phoenix and griffin. Starlight has been her familiar since my grandma was 16.¡± Damien tells him walking out of the kitchen with Zachery.


    ¡°Where¡¯s dad?¡±


    ¡°Over at Pierce¡¯s. They are having a meeting with contractors. Nathan is in town and as you already know everyone else is still at work.¡±


    I look at Carter silently asking if we should mention the Star Frost Pack. He looks at me before saying, ¡°I might get in trouble for saying this, but there is a new pack forming. It¡¯s close to where the new coven will be. They are trying to keep their existence very quiet.¡±


    ¡°Do they have a name?¡± Della asks sitting on the back of one of the couches and trying not to fall backwards.


    ¡°Yes. Not telling you. Have Hazel and Amber come up with a name?¡±


    ¡°They have three ideas. Silver Moon, Moonlight, and Silver Falls.¡± Zachery says as Della lets out an eep as she falls backwards onto the couch.


    I laugh a little as I walk over to Della to help her up as she says, ¡°I¡¯m bunking with Becca tonight so you can have my room. Nathan is finally getting new cover your room so Carter actually has cover.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a month and a half since I left. I find it funny that you say you are bunking with Becca.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Knowing the four of you all of you will end up in one room.¡± Zachery comments sitting on one of the other couches.


    ¡°Most likely.¡± Della says before heading off to her room.


    ¡°One question. Why is Starlight in the house?¡± I ask as Carter and me sit down.


    ¡°She followed inside. I¡¯m watching her while grandma and pa are in a neighboring town picking up plants from a nursery.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°How are the talismans coming along?¡± I ask Kelly. She¡¯s one of the five that are in charge of keeping the coven safe during attacks. They are the ones who round help those that are helpful in defending the coven and keeping things organized. They are similar to the pack¡¯s patrol leaders.


    ¡°The ones for the Amethyst Pack were sent earlier today. It¡¯ll be another few weeks before we have enough to fully cover the Winter Moon Pack. The Evermoore and Dawson are focusing on those.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing y¡¯all have been given another task?¡± Ella asks knowing Jared messaged my dad about getting talismans done of the Star Frost Pack.


    ¡°Yes. They should be done in about a week and a half. I¡¯ll be delivering them myself along with Zachery. First we will be stopping by the Winter Moon Pack.¡± She lets me know as she sorts the items needed for the talismans, ¡°How¡¯s training going?¡±


    Instead of replying right away I lean back in the chair I¡¯m sitting and look up at the ceiling. I almost lost my voice the other day yelling. ¡°That bad?¡± I hear Kelly with a slight chuckle. She knows how well some of the coven members don¡¯t listen as she¡¯s a mentor.


    ¡°Three days in a row and lots of yelling on my part. I¡¯ve drank so much tea. Your younger brother is the worst listener.¡± I let her know as I look at her.


    ¡°Trust me I know.¡± Kelly¡¯s younger brother is four months older than me. When it was first revealed I was a shifter he tried to bully me. Upon learning their mother sent him to live with their father in a different coven, he moved back at 18. While his opinion on shifters has changed, he doesn¡¯t think he has to take orders from someone younger than him.


    Kelly is the same age as Zachery. Both Kelly and her brother have their mother¡¯s fiery red hair and Kelly has her golden almost yellow eyes. Darrel has dark blue eyes which I¡¯m guessing their father has. Their parents divorced when Darrel was just a baby and he moved away not long after. Kelly is short like their mother at around 5¡¯5¡± while he brother is just shy of 6¡¯0¡±. The two of continue to talk while I help her sort the things.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°I wish I could tag alone.¡± Keira as she lays backwards on Della¡¯s bed. Becca, Keira, Della and me are hanging out in Della¡¯s room as all the familiars are in the living room. Hazel is still at work, Violet and Amber are off in town and Sophia is feeling a bit under the weather.


    ¡°Your mom won¡¯t let you.¡± I guess as Becca messes with my hair.


    ¡°If it was only overnight she would. Rose has my car at the moment, so I¡¯m stuck here.¡±


    ¡°Why not invite Melody to visit instead?¡± Della asks as she rummages through her nail polish. The drawer she keeps it in it a hot mess.


    ¡°I thought about it, but with everything going on I¡¯m not sure she would leave the pack. What is Carter up to?¡±


    ¡°Zachery, Phillip and Damien took him into town. I have no idea what they are up to, but I¡¯m not overly worried.¡±


    ¡°The worst they are most likely to are threaten to hurt him if he hurts you.¡± Hazel comments walking in just then surprising us all.


    ¡°I thought you still had work for another hour.¡± Becca says.


    ¡°My mentor had a family emergency. Something about her daughter falling and breaking her arm. I think she said she fell out of a tree. Becca, what are you doing to Ella¡¯s hair?¡± She asks sitting in the bed next to Keira.


    ¡°Whatever I want.¡±


    ¡°All long as you don¡¯t make it a tangled mess as I have to wash it later.¡± I remind her.


    ¡°Have some faith in me.¡±


    (Zachery¡¯s POV)


    ¡°How are things in the pack?¡± I ask as Carter, Damian, Phillip and me sit in a booth at the diner Phillip works at.


    ¡°Training has picked up a lot for those who can still train. While Ella doesn¡¯t seem to like leading training she good at it from what I¡¯ve heard.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s never liked being in charge of things even if she¡¯s a natural leader.¡± Phillip comments a waitress walks over.


    After she takes our orders and leaves Carter says, ¡°It might due to her bloodline.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°The Thorne family is from a long line of Betas with one to two Alphas marrying in. Betas are often natural leaders, but don¡¯t like being completely in charge unless they have to. It¡¯s why they can take over a pack if there is no one from the Alpha¡¯s family that can.¡± Carter explains.


    ¡°How do you know that about the Thorne family?¡± Phillip asks.


    ¡°Our two packs have known each other since the start. Both packs were started around the time shifters started settling down in packs. Carter and Ana Moon were good friends with Jane and Nym Thorne. Back then anyone could create a pack, but not many actually flourished. Those that did are mostly still around. Any new pack are related to an existing pack. Ember can go start her own pack if she wants. Not that I think I she will.¡±


    ¡°Jane and Nym Thorne? Are they related to the current Thornes?¡± I ask intrigued.


    ¡°Yep. Jane was the Alpha while her twin, Nym, was the Beta. Ella is a descendant. Nym¡¯s line stayed as Betas until Alpha Kyle. The previous Alpha was the last of Jane¡¯s line. Continuing on the both the Alphas and Betas will be from Nym¡¯s line.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. Was Carter or Ana the first Alpha for your pack?¡±


    ¡°Ana while Carter was the Luna. He is the first recorded male Luna. It was his choice as he knew she would be a better leader.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize males could be Lunas.¡± Damien comments as our food arrive.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare, but it does happen. Not many packs care what gender the Alpha and Luna are. Same with the Beta.¡° Carter says before conversation basically stops as we eat. What conversation that does happen is just mostly boring stuff. I do plan on letting him know by the time we head back that if he hurts Ella he will regret it. Though I don¡¯t think we have to worry about that as it¡¯s clear from just watching them how much he already cares about her.

 Chapter 9

    August 26th


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°How was the drive?¡± Aurora asks greeting Carter and me after we get out of the car, ¡°Kyle and Cody are somewhere around the pack.¡±


    ¡°I would have gotten us lost if Carter didn¡¯t know where we were going.¡±


    ¡°Sounds about right. We aren¡¯t very easy to find which is how we like it.¡± Aurora says as she leads us inside, ¡°All the bedrooms are upstairs. Guest rooms are still being finished, so we don¡¯t have beds in there. There is a tiny house about a five minute walk from here where you two will be staying. It¡¯s mostly used by my father when he comes to visit. It is only one bedroom, so if that¡¯s a problem for you I can ask Nicole and Jasper if they are willingly to bunch together.¡±


    ¡°We will talk about it.¡± I let her know.


    Aurora leads us into the living room where Jasper is laying in the floor with books and papers around her.


    ¡°How¡¯s the project coming along?¡±


    ¡°Slowly.¡± Jasper replies barely glancing out way, ¡°I hate science.¡±


    ¡°Where are your siblings?¡±


    ¡°Cole is with Pen. Julian is in his room doing homework. Marie is with Ash. Why?¡± Jasper asks sitting up and looking at Aurora before noticing Carter and me, ¡°Hi.¡±


    ¡°Just curious. You know your sister hates that nickname. Now to find your father and uncle.¡± Aurora says just as Kaiden walking into the living from a different door.


    ¡°Found one.¡± Jasper says pointing, ¡°She¡¯s not hear me call her it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s talking about me, pipsqueak. As for who she¡¯s talking about I saw them talking with a few of the warlocks.¡± Kaiden lets Aurora know, ¡°I see you two made it finally.¡±


    ¡°Car issues though I don¡¯t think Ella is complaining about having to spend the night with the coven.¡± Carter says looking at me to which I just stick my tongue out at him in response.


    ¡°I can show you around the pack or do you want to meet Liz?¡± Aurora asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°How about this? I show you around and if at anytime you want to meet Lizzy we can hunt her down.¡± Kaiden suggests.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I reply as Jasper says¡°I was going to ask you to help me with my project for science.¡±


    ¡°I was at science in school. Why not go find Kayla to ask her for help? According to Melody she¡¯s getting a degree in earth science.¡±


    ¡°You think she would help me?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t know unless you ask.¡± Kaiden tells her.


    As Jasper gathers her books and paper Carter and me head outside with Kaiden.


    (Marie¡¯s POV)


    ¡°I heard Ella and Carter should be here soon.¡± Ash comments as we work on homework.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound happy about that. From what I remember of her from the gathering she seems nice.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± I say rolling onto my side to look at Ash better, ¡°It¡¯s been just about a month and a half since I learned about her. I don¡¯t know how I feel. I¡¯ve been the eldest siblings most of my life.¡±


    ¡°Have you talked to either of your parents about this? It¡¯s a big change for your entire family.¡±


    ¡°No and I know.¡± I say moving to stare up at the ceiling of Ash¡¯s room. It¡¯s still painted like the sky from when they were little.


    ¡°I suggest talking to one or both of them. Now help me finish this damn project.¡± Ash tells me grabbing my wrist and pulling me so I¡¯m back on my side. I hate English with a passion. Before getting back to work I lean over and kiss Ash on the cheek. Their response is to look at me before pointing to my notebook with their pen making me smile. Ash came out as non-binary and bisexual a year ago. They have gone by Ash long before that mainly because they don¡¯t really like the name Ashley. Realizing I had a crush on them seven months ago helped me fully realized I wasn¡¯t straight. I had already been questioning my sexuality before that, but it was than I started to try and figure it out. Currently I identify as pansexual, but I¡¯m still somewhat questioning. Five months ago I took a chance on asking Ash out. I was so afraid of ruining our friendship or making things awkward. Luckily neither of those happened.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°There is so much space. I thought Winter Moon had a lot of open land.¡±


    ¡°We have less members which means less buildings. Though Kyle and Cody are working on building more houses.¡±


    ¡°For those from the Midnight Pack if Ro¡¯s plan works?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Hopefully it works out well.¡± He says as a women with collarbone length light brunette hair walks over.


    ¡°Hello, Lizzy. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Glad it¡¯s Saturday. I love the kids, but I wish is was fall break.¡±


    ¡°Not for another month. I think you¡¯ve met Carter before and this is Ella. Ella this is Elizabeth. She mostly goes by Liz, Lizzy or Eliza. Addison¡¯s younger sister.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few years and you didn¡¯t have pink hair.¡± Elizabeth says to Carter before turning to me, ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you. While you look so much like Kyle, you have her eyes and height.¡±


    ¡°Now you know where you get your shortness from.¡± Carter tells me as he puts his elbow on my head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to remind me that I¡¯m a foot shorter than you, Pinky.¡± I give him an annoyed before moving to get his arm off. Normally I would have elbowed him in the side, but I can¡¯t due to him still healing.


    ¡°I would stay and chat, but I have to go into town to pick something up for my mom.¡±


    ¡°Do they know about me?¡± I ask unsure if I want them to know or not.


    ¡°No. Kyle thought we should leave that up to you. I¡¯m not sure if his parents and grandparents know. You would have to ask him. I don¡¯t think my parents would be opposed to meeting you if you want to meet them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°If you want to meet them while you are here just have Kaiden message me.¡± She lets me know before walking off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the house.¡°


    (Marie¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Do you have a moment?¡± I ask standing in the doorway of the office.


    ¡°Always for you kids.¡± My dad replies as he stands up and moves over to the couch, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°What was your reaction to learning that Ella was your daughter?¡± I ask sitting on the couch beside him.


    ¡°Surprise. Hurt.¡±


    ¡°Hurt?¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°That Addison didn¡¯t tell me. I wish I could ask her why, but I know I¡¯ll probably never get the chance.¡±


    ¡°What would you have done if you did know about her from the start?¡±


    ¡°I would have done whatever I could to keep her. It would have been hard as I had just taken over as Alpha when Addison left.¡±


    ¡°Would you have still met mom?¡± I ask unsure if I want to know the answer.


    ¡°Most likely as I probably would have still visited the clan. The only difference would you would if had an older sister from the start. How do you feel about having an older half sister?¡± He asks putting a hand on mine to stop me from picking at my cuticles. It¡¯s a habit I have when I¡¯m nervous.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird. I¡¯ve been the oldest for so long. Technically I¡¯m still the oldest here as she lives in Winter Moon. Though it¡¯s still weird knowing I have an older sister living six hours away. Do you think Addison thought you weren¡¯t ready to be a father or didn¡¯t want to be one?¡±


    ¡°We talked about having kids.¡±


    ¡°If you could ask Addison one thing, what would it be?¡±


    ¡°Why did she leave Ella outside in the cold?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask surprised. Who in their right mind would do that? I may only be 15, but I do often deal with a baby and couldn¡¯t image do that to her. Ash¡¯s sister, Evelyn, is only a few months old and we babysit her a few days a week after school.


    ¡°According to Ella she left outside the hospital in Moonstone in November.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Addison, but I don¡¯t like her.¡± I say which makes dad laugh and me smile. It¡¯s true though.


    ¡°I see you are procrastinating looking at building plans.¡± Mom says leaning against the doorframe of the office.


    ¡°I am not. Marie wanted to talk.¡±


    ¡°Well it doesn¡¯t matter if you are procrastinating or not as dinner is ready.¡± She says before turning and leaving.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°It¡¯s odd to think it has only been just over two months since we first met.¡± I say as Carter and me sit on the couch in the tiny house after dinner. We still haven¡¯t figured out sleep, but I needed a break from the main house. We are both used to being around a lot of people, but not a 10 year old and two 7 year olds. Especially not a 7 year old who loves asking questions about anything and everything. Nicole is adorable, but a little overwhelming.


    ¡°It honestly seems longer.¡±


    ¡°Y¡¯all welcomed me and made me feel apart of the pack from the start. I¡¯m actually surprised.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure my dad wasn¡¯t completely happy with my mom inviting you to the pack without his knowledge. Saying that he completely trusts her judgement.¡±


    ¡°One thing I¡¯m happy about is that not many know we are soulmates.¡± I say as he plays with a strand of my hair. I took it out of my usual braid with the intention of putting it up in a bun or ponytail, but haven¡¯t gotten around to that.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it means they accept me for me and not because they think they have to.¡±


    ¡°True. We still have to figure out sleeping. I¡¯m honest I could sleep on this couch as it¡¯s very comfortable.¡±


    ¡°I agree it is, but what about your side? In two months you have injured your side twice.¡± I remind him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore unless I accidentally hit it. We have had more attacks recently than normal. Luckily most injures have been minimal. Two nights sleeping on a couch isn¡¯t going to kill me.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡± I say leaning against his non bruised side.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    August 27th


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. They will love you.¡± Liz says as we walk to her parents house to have lunch with them.


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°I know my parents. Plus they told me they couldn¡¯t wait to meet you.¡±


    ¡°How did they react to learning about me?¡±


    ¡°We were shocked.¡± An older lady says from where she is watering flowers in front of a cute two story pastel blue house, ¡°You two are just in time for lunch.¡±


    ¡°That was the plan mother.¡± Liz tells the older lady, ¡°Mom, this is Ella. Ella this is my mother, your grandma, Sally.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you dear. Let¡¯s head inside. Hopefully Callum remembered to take the lasagna out of the oven like I asked.¡± Sally says leading us up the small porch and inside. Liz looks so much like her mother except for hair color. Sally has long dark brunette with streaks of gray hair.


    The inside of the house reminds me of Glinda and Edison¡¯s with the floral wallpaper. Following Sally into the next room reveals the kitchen and dinning space. Standing by the stove is an older gentleman who I¡¯m guessing is Callum. From what I can see he had the same light brown hair as Liz, just with some gray.


    ¡°Callum did you get the lasagne out of the oven?¡± Sally asks as she sets the pitcher she was using to water the flowers on the counter next to the sink.


    ¡°Yes, love.¡± He says turning towards her before noticing Liz and me, ¡°You must be Ella. Elizabeth didn¡¯t tell us much.¡± As he says Liz¡¯s full name she looks like she¡¯s trying to be annoyed at the fact.


    ¡°I told you what I knew.¡±


    ¡°We can talk about that after lunch.¡± Sally says in a way that leaves no room for argument.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°How long have you known about Ella?¡± Sally asks Liz as we move to sit in the living room.


    ¡°For certain since Kyle and Cody got back from the gathering at the Winter Moon Pack. I did suspect before that though. Kyle and me decided to leave it up to Ella if she wanted you to know.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any questions you want to ask, Ella?¡± Callum asks as him and Sally sit on the loveseat and Liz and me sit on the couch.


    ¡°What was Addison like?¡±


    ¡°Head strong, stubborn, and very independent. A bit rebellious as a teen.¡± Sally tells me.


    ¡°Was it a surprise that she just left?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no. It was a surprise with how sudden it was, but she had talked about leaving before. While she loved the pack and Kyle, she never saw herself as a possible Luna. I don¡¯t know if he knew that or not.¡± Sally says looking at Liz.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. You can always ask.¡±


    ¡°I know you said you were shocked when you learned about me. Was that all?¡±


    ¡°We were upset that Addison never said anything.¡±


    ¡°We always wanted a big family, but it wasn¡¯t in the cards for us.¡± Sally says looking at Liz who just smiles, ¡°I can¡¯t say we wouldn¡¯t change anything if we could. If I could change something it would be knowing about you sooner.¡±


    ¡°What was your life growing up?¡± Callum asks.


    ¡°Good for the most part. It was chaotic at times. It has been hard since I learned that I was a shifter 8 years ago. Mostly trying to learn things on my own. I will say learning that I was a shifter showed me who my real friends are.¡±


    ¡°Do you have siblings? Not counting your half ones.¡±


    ¡°Five. Two older brothers and a slightly younger sister. One year ago we officially gained two step-sisters. One is a year older and the other is a year younger. The past five years has been chaotic, but very fun. I don¡¯t know if our dads agree though.¡±


    ¡°You grew up in a coven, correct?¡± Callum asks.


    ¡°Yes. I was and still a the only shifter. We have some humans and a handful of elves along with the usual witches and warlocks.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Liz asks surprised.


    ¡°Yes. My step-dad is a water elf. His nieces/adopted daughters are a water elf and a snow elf. There are four or five others I believe.¡± I say trying to remember off the top of my head.


    ¡°What are your parents like?¡±


    ¡°My dad is the leader of the coven, but he has and still does make time for us if we need to talk to him. He is very supportive of all of us. After we learned I was a shifter he broke ties with some other covens after learning about their negative views on shifters. My mom¡­,¡± I start as I put my hand over my daisy tattoo, ¡°my mom was very sweet. She cared about everyone in the coven. She¡¯ll be gone 11 years in November. My dad met my step-dad five years ago and they realized they were soulmates. Kaiden kind of reminds me of Nathan.¡±


    ¡°Did your parents always plan on adopting or was it something else that lead them to adopting you.¡±


    ¡°Originally my mom¡¯s brother and his husband were going to adopt me. They were killed in a car accident before they could, so my mom and dad decided to adopt me instead. I¡¯m named after my mom¡¯s brother Daniel. My full name is Daniella, but I rarely go by it.¡°


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The four is us talked for over an hour after lunch before I left. It was interesting talking to them and I learned about Liz and Addison¡¯s childhood. As I walk back to the main house to meet up with Carter I feel my phone off alerting me to a message. Opening I see it¡¯s from Bastian in the the group chat.


    Future Leaders


    Bastian: Got some news, it¡¯s not good news though


    Bri: what¡¯s going on


    Bastian: Ro¡¯s father is planning an attack on the Amethyst Paxk by the end of the week


    Ella: @Carter are you at the house?


    Carter: no


    Ella: @Carter okay, I¡¯m almost there so I¡¯ll let Kyle know.


    Kimber: @Ella @Carter it¡¯s kind of handy that the two of you are there at the moment


    Ella: what¡¯s handy is the fact the pack is protected


    Bastian: @Ella how?


    Ella: talismans made by protection witches and warlocks from a few different covens. They finished putting up this morning


    Carter: don¡¯t forgot the coven members that are staying with the pack


    Bastian: good. I¡¯ll let Ro know next time I see her. As a protection warlock I know how well those talismans work.


    Ella: how do they work? I might have grown up in a coven, but I know very little about witch magic


    Bastion: they create an invisible barrier to keep those no permitted out. The coven leader or in this case the Alpha can pick who can enter. Covens usually do their members plus members of covens they are very close with and trust. my coven, Evermoore, has it where Moonstar Coven members can also enter. Those who are not permitted to enter get a mild shock at first, but if they continue to try the pain gets worse. That¡¯s the gist of it. Would say more but I have to go for now


    Kimber: this was very interesting.


    Leaving the group chat I lock my phone before putting it back in my pocket. Reaching the house I head inside and to where the office is in hopes of finding either Kyle or Cody. Just as I turn the corner I nearly walk into Kyle.


    ¡°Careful.¡± He says as I step back and almost trip over my own feet, ¡°How did lunch go?¡±


    ¡°Good. Got news from Ro, technically her soulmate. Alpha Dirk plans to attack here by the end of the week.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing the rest of the talismans are up. I¡¯ve been told how they work and it doesn¡¯t sound pleasant.¡±


    ¡°Yeah it doesn¡¯t.¡± I say before deciding to ask, ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Anything and you don¡¯t have to ask.¡±


    ¡°Did you know that Addison never saw herself as a possible Luna?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We talked about a few times leading up to me officially taking over. I had planned to talk to her the day she left to see if she wanted to end things. She left in the middle of the night without a word though. All she left was a note saying she was sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forgot you agreed to lead a training session, uncle.¡± Melody says walking out of the sunroom.


    ¡°I remember. I was on my way before I got to talking with Ella. Want to join?¡± He asks looking at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    ¡°Carter is over at Peter¡¯s if you want to bug them or more accurately remind Peter that he has training.¡± Melody lets me know as she passes by to head wherever she is going.


    ¡°I will do that.¡±


    (Carter¡¯s POV)


    ¡°How are things in Winter Moon?¡± Peter asks we sit in his tiny house just talking, mostly about the packs.


    ¡°Training has picked up for those that can still train. The coven members have joined in and Ella has been leading those.¡±


    ¡°Knock. Knock.¡± We hear from the open doorway. Peter likes to leave his door open on nice days when he¡¯s home.


    ¡°Come on in.¡± Peter says before Ella walks in, ¡°What brings you to my place?¡±


    ¡°Your sister. Melody said to remind you about training.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± Peter says before getting up to grab his shoes, ¡°Shut the door when you leave.¡± With that he¡¯s gone.


    ¡°Did you let Alpha Kyle know what Bastian said?¡± I ask standing up to slip on my shoes.


    ¡°I caught him right before he left to lead training.¡± Ella says as we leave Peter¡¯s house shutting the door behind us.


    ¡°Did you see the last thing Bastian sent in the chat?¡±


    ¡°No. What was it?¡±


    ¡°He was letting us know how the talismans actually work. That¡¯s not what interested me though. He¡¯s from the Evermoore Coven.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the coven you were headed to when your car broke down, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Where is the Midnight Pack located?¡± Ella asks curiously.


    ¡°It was originally located 8 hours North East from Winter Moon. With how big it¡¯s gotten I¡¯m not fully sure.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s about five hours from Evermoore if they are still in the same area.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    August 28th


    (Timmy¡¯s POV)


    ¡°How¡¯s the house coming along?¡± Katlyn asks as we put together cupcake boxes. My mom and Kat¡¯s step-mom own a bakery together. Often times the two of us plus Kat¡¯s twin, Garret, help when they have big orders to pack.


    ¡°Finally got all the painting done.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I thought Garret was suppose to help us with these.¡± Kat complains.


    ¡°He¡¯s on his way.¡± My mom says coming into the back of the bakery carrying an empty tray.


    ¡°He¡¯s not anymore.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, mamma?¡± Kat asks Charlotte as she hangs up the phone that hangs on the wall and mostly used to take orders.


    ¡°He¡¯s been roped into training. Apparently the usual leader is sick.¡± Charlotte lets us know as she gets back to work on making cupcakes.


    As my mom fills the tray she was carrying with finished cupcakes she says, ¡°Sky offered to come by once he was done with patrol to see if we need help. He should be done in about an hour.¡±


    ¡°Good. I have to leave in an hour and a half for work.¡± Kat reminds us.


    ¡°How¡¯s the hunt for a shop going?¡±


    ¡°Slowly. At this rate I might just see if I can open a salon within the pack.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea. Some of the older members like getting their hair done, but it¡¯s hard for them to get to the salon.¡± Charlotte says.


    ¡°Talk to Kyle and Cody about it. I¡¯m sure they would be okay with the idea.¡± My mom tells her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. Payton and me are going to look at a place tomorrow.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Damien!¡± I call out upon seeing him walking with Zachery after I get Patch to calm down. She bolted over as soon as I got out of the car.


    ¡°Yes?¡± He asks as they change course to walk over.


    ¡°Do you know a Sebastian? He¡¯s a protection warlock in the Evermoore Coven. He has a merlin falcon familiar named Pepper.¡±


    ¡°Tall, ash blonde hair with hazel eyes?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he looks like.¡±


    ¡°There is only one Sebastian in the Evermoore Coven. Sebastian Agreste and he¡¯s the nephew of the leader. I lived with his family while I was living in the coven. How do you know him?¡±


    ¡°We plus Bri and Kimber are in a group chat with him.¡± I say gesturing between Carter and me, ¡°We met his soulmate back during the gathering. Ro?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Zachery tells Damien.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met both Ro and Lexie before. For some reason I just didn¡¯t put two and two together as I knew they were from a pack that¡¯s between four and a half to five hours north east of the Evermoore Coven.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°You two staying long?¡±


    ¡°Maybe just a couple of hours. We want to get back to the pack before dark if we can.¡± I reply before Carter and me head inside to see my dad. Zachery and Damien walk off carrying on whatever they were doing before.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°As much as I enjoyed getting to know my biological family and the Amethyst Pack in general, I¡¯m happy to be home.¡±


    ¡°This is home?¡± I hear Ember ask from the other side of my room as I lay on my bed. She¡¯s sitting in the wicker chair I have in the corner while Alex took the desk chair.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I say sitting up to look at them, ¡°Where is Nina by the way?¡±


    ¡°Parents house. They had a family dinner. I opted as I have plans with Emery. I¡¯m helping her with something, but I don¡¯t fully know what.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to stay that way.¡± Emery says from the open doorway as none of closed the door when we came in, ¡°I¡¯m planning something for Haley is all I will say. I heard some interesting news from Bri.¡±


    ¡°Does it have to do with Sebastian?¡± I ask as Emery sits down beside me.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡± Alex asks spinning in my desk chair.


    ¡°He¡¯s from the Evermoore Coven. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he made some of the talismans as he¡¯s a protection warlock.That reminds me I need to text my dad tomorrow as I forgot to ask him something when we stopped by. Bastian¡¯s last name sounds familiar, but I can¡¯t place it as to why.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his last name?¡± Emery asks picking up the black wolf plush I have sitting on my pillows.


    ¡°Agreste according to Damien.¡±


    ¡°There is an Agreste here. She¡¯s a half elf half witch, I think. I know she¡¯s at least moon elf. She moved here about two years ago after getting engaged to one of the pack members.¡± Ember says.


    ¡°What¡¯s her first name?¡±


    ¡°Annie.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met her. It might have been a member of a vampire clan that passed through the coven where I¡¯ve heard the last name before.¡±


    ¡°How many clans pass through?¡± Emery asks.


    ¡°Depends. Most years it¡¯s just yours and one other, but there have been years were up to five have passed through.¡±


    ¡°Is it common for vampire clans to passed through covens?¡± Alex asks Emery.


    ¡°Depending on the region. We only pass through covens we know and have treaties with. The original leader of my clan knows the founder of Ella¡¯s coven. Before you ask when a new clan leader is chosen is different for each clan. For the part it happens if the leader is just tired of being the leader or wants to leave the clan. The current leader is actually training her successor currently so she can settle down in a twin close to where some of her family lives.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not by blood?¡± I ask intrigued.


    ¡°No. The next leader will actually be a made vampire. Something unique to our clan is we alternate made and born vampire leaders. Most other clans are only ever led by born vampires.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the different between a born and made vampire?¡± Alex asks looking confused.


    ¡°Like the names suggest, a born vampire is born while a made one is a fellow supernatural or human that¡¯s been bit with the purpose of turning them. Born ones can have kids while made ones can¡¯t. Another different is born vamps can hide their fangs while made vamps can¡¯t. Made vamps also can¡¯t be out in daylight for the first two years. Both drink animal blood and ruled by the vampire council.¡± Haley says from the doorway. When she got there and how she¡¯s been there none of us know.


    ¡°Ella mentioned the council before.¡± Ember mentions.


    ¡°When?¡± Alex asks spinning to look at her.


    ¡°Back in June. I think it was her third day here before she joined officially.¡±


    ¡°The council is overseen by the Royal Family. There are six members on the council, two made and four born. The youngest member is 19 and only recently joined after her father was killed. The made ones pick from someone from three chosen clans when their term is over. Each member is part of the council for 250 years while the King or Queen rules for 600 years.¡± Emery says as Haley walks over it sit by her.


    ¡°That¡¯s a long time.¡±


    ¡°A made vampire can live forever and born vampires can live a thousand or more years. The current Queen is the first non-vampire queen in the history of the Royal Family meaning their son will be the first hybrid king.¡±


    ¡°You know a lot about the council and vampires.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of Haley and her clan.¡±


    ¡°Will you turn her one day?¡± Alex asks Haley out of curiosity.


    ¡°I do not plan to. It¡¯s a long and tiring process to get approval plus being half elf means Emery live between 300-500 years. Due to the fact I am a half witch I willlive between 700-900 years. We know she will most likely die before me, but we have hopefully hundreds of years together before that. I mean we are only 18 and 19 years old and neither of us plan dying anytime soon.¡± Haley says grabbing Emery¡¯s hand.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sept. 1st


    (Ro¡¯s POV)


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± I say as Sebastian picks me up and spins making me laugh.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too.¡± He replies kissing me as he sets me back on my feet, ¡°How long can you stay?¡±


    ¡°No more than two hours.¡± Lex answers reminding me that she tagged along, ¡°Did you pass along the warning?¡±


    ¡°Yes. According to Ella the pack is protected with talismans. Now I know why we were asked to make them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really good. They left this morning around 6 meaning they won¡¯t reach the pack until later this afternoon. Maybe around 3, but no later than 6.¡±


    ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Lex says to, more like demands, Bastian holding her hand out, ¡°I¡¯m going to text the group chat while the two of you be sickeningly cute out of my view.¡± Once he hands her his phone she walks a little away.


    ¡°How do you put up with her?¡± Bastian asks as we move to sit on a park bench. We rarely meet at the coven as the local park is easier.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known her my entire life. Don¡¯t forget one day you will also have to put up with her daily.¡± I reply laying my head on his shoulder. It¡¯s not easy not being able to see each other often or have an easy way to talk when apart. We do our best to make it work and that¡¯s all I can ask for at the moment. I don¡¯t want to know what my father would do if he found out.


    ¡°I have months before that¡¯s the case. How do you think the pack will feel about having a warlock as the future Luna.¡± He replies running his fingers though my hair.


    ¡°They will have to get used to it. Lex and me have already been compiling names of those who wish to leave. It¡¯s not easy as our fathers rarely leave the pack.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°We are.¡±


    ¡°Good. What are you going to do about your father once you take over?¡±


    ¡°Lex and me have talked about it. We more than likely going to force them out. They will be rogues after that. We don¡¯t want to kill them, but we can¡¯t let them stay in the pack.¡± While they have done terrible things to other packs they are still our fathers. Making them rogues is the best option.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Rosie.¡± He says kissing the top of my head.


    ¡°I told you not to call me that.¡±


    ¡°At least I don¡¯t call you by your full name.¡±


    ¡°My father only does it if he¡¯s in a bad mode which is often lately.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably going to be pissed when they can¡¯t attack the Amethyst Pack.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could run away, but I can¡¯t. Someone needs to change things in the pack.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°What does the group chat say?¡± I ask Carter as I don¡¯t feel like opening it as I¡¯m talking to Hazel and Becca in one.


    ¡°The Midnight Pack members that are going to attack the Amethyst Pack will arrive between 3 and 6. I¡¯ve already messaged Peter. Lex has been jokingly complaining on how lovey-dovey Ro and Bastian are being.¡±


    ¡°I understand with them not being able to see each other often. Zachery and Damien were rarely apart the first week after Damien moved back.¡± I reply before focusing back on the chat I¡¯m in.


    Moons Chat


    Haze: I¡¯m bored.


    Bee: I thought you were at work?¡±


    Haze: I don¡¯t work until 1 and it¡¯s only noon. I¡¯m in town though.


    Dani: why not get lunch?


    Haze: I might plus I can bug Phillip


    Z: he would be in lunch himself


    Haze: dang it


    Phillip: techicnaly she can still bug me as I have lunch at the diner


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with your siblings?¡± Carter asks as I put away my phone.


    ¡°The usual. Hazel is trying to figure out something to do before work. I¡¯m not looking forward to training later.¡±


    ¡°You leading it or is it a double length one?¡±


    ¡°Double length. I lead one tomorrow morning with Bri.¡± I say laying backwards in the grass.


    ¡°Better than having a double length yesterday afternoon and again this morning.¡± Alex says from the rocks around the lake. Our little group is just hanging out by the lake. Carter and me packed a picnic for everyone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you do that some days.¡± Ember comments.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy. Isaac was in the same two training sessions and went for a run this morning with Ella.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s insane.¡± I say to which I hear Isaac laughing as I close my eyes. I listen to the conversation continue as I lay in the grass under a tree in shade.

 Chapter 10

    September 2nd


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if you would be here.¡± Violet says as we work on decorating the dinning room of her family¡¯s house. Glinda¡¯s birthday was yesterday and Nathanial¡¯s is today, but both are being celebrated today. Glinda turned 69 and Nathan turned 59.


    ¡°Nothing is going on with the pack at the moment. All thing happening is that those of us who can shift are still training.¡± I replyhanding her a piece of tape. Neither of us trust my coronation to stand on a chair to hang up streamers. Both Glinda and Nathan say every year not to go overboard for their birthdays, but have learned that Della and Violet ignore them. The first year Nathan lived here we celebrated their birthdays separately, but they decided it was easier to do it on one day.


    ¡°How are things going with your shop?¡±


    ¡°Good. I have a few commissions I¡¯m working on. Having a dedicated art room is very handy. How is school going?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I have class late two days a week and one of those days is follows by an early class the next day.¡±


    ¡°We got the cakes.¡± Becca says as she and Della pass by the doorway on their way to the kitchen most likely.


    ¡°And I got plates and napkins.¡± Sophia says following them.


    With three extra set of hands it doesn¡¯t take long to finish setting up. Before long Damien, Hazel and Zachery arrive bringing pizza and other food items.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± We all say as Edison and my dad bring out the cakes. Both are simply decorated with a boarder, a few roses and writing. They only difference between them is Glinda¡¯s is vanilla and Nathan¡¯s is chocolate.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to go through all of this.¡± Glinda says after blowing out her candles.


    ¡°Mom, you say that every year and every year the kids don¡¯t listen.¡± Pierce says as he as he grabs a bowl to start scooping ice cream.


    ¡°I know.¡± Glinda says with a smile as she accepts the bowl of strawberry ice cream. She¡¯s not a big cake person.


    ¡°Ella have any idea what you want to for your birthday next month.¡± Ezra asks handing Sophia and me bowls with chocolate ice cream and a piece of cake.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What about a Disney theme? We all dress up, but us girls as the male characters and the guys are the female characters?¡± Violet suggests.


    ¡°I like it. Glad you didn¡¯t say the princesses and the princes as I don¡¯t think would be enough. Phillip, I¡¯m telling you know that you are going to be Aurora.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He asks putting his spoon back in his bowl.


    ¡°If we were going to go the traditional route I would say you would be Prince Phillip. It¡¯s fitting.¡±


    ¡°Can I suggest that Zachery and Damien should be Vanessa and Ariel?¡± Piece asks laughing at their faces.


    ¡°They should.¡± Violet says.


    We continue to talk about who should what character as we eat cake and ice cream. Afterwards Nathaniel and Glinda open their presents. It¡¯s nice being with my family.


    September 8th


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Is this the right way?¡± I ask as Carter drives. We are on the way to the Star Frost Pack with Kelly and Zachery. The talismans got finished a couple of days ago, so we are delivering them. It was decided to only have Zachery and Kelly put them up to keep the pack protected more.


    ¡°I¡¯m not completely sure. The directions weren¡¯t that clear.¡± He responds turning down a dirt road.


    ¡°Is it always hard to find where packs are?¡± Kelly asks from the backseat.


    ¡°For larger, established packs it¡¯s usually easy to find them. It¡¯s always harder to find newer packs especially smalls ones like this. There are some packs that don¡¯t want to be found, so are near impossible to find.¡± I answer as we see a house and three people on the porch. One is sitting on the railing while the other two are leaning against it talking.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Once the car is parked and turned off we all get out. The only girl on the trio on the porch comes over to greet us. She has chin length dark brunette hair and amber eyes.


    ¡°You must be Carter and Ella. Welcome to our tiny pack. I¡¯m Ciri, the Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is Kelly and Zachery from the Moonstar Coven.¡± Carter replies.


    ¡°The blonde with the purple glasses is my husband, Adam, and the one sitting on the railing is Lance, our Beta. I¡¯m going to say you don¡¯t have to use our titles.¡± She says gesturing to the two still on the porch. Adam¡¯s hair is longer than mine, I think, and pulled into a low ponytail. Lance could pass off as a half mermaid with the blue streaks in his brunette hair. He has bright green eyes that stand out against his dark skin.


    ¡°Hi.¡± Lance says as Adam just waves.


    ¡°We are very grateful to the Moonstar Coven for making the talismans when you didn¡¯t have to.¡± Ciri tells Zachery and Kelly.


    ¡°We wanted to. My dad agreed as soon as Alpha Jared said y¡¯all were a small, new pack. We know what kind of threat the Midnight Pack is and this way your pack will be safe if they learn about you.¡± Zachery tells her sincerely.


    ¡°Thank you. I do have a question. There is a large open space about a ten minutes walk through the woods to the east. Does it belong to any group we should know about?¡±


    ¡°It belongs to the our coven. In about 3-4 years the coven will be splitting as the space it¡¯s currently in is too small. I knew you would be close, but not this close.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I thought you were a shifter. Alpha Jared said two pack members and coven members were coming. I just assumed, sorry.¡±


    ¡°I am wolf shifter, but I grew up in the Moonstar Coven. It¡¯s fine. You are not the first and probably won¡¯t be the last to be confused.¡±


    ¡°How many members do you have at the moment?¡± Carter asks as Kelly and Zachery get the boxes of talismans out of the trunk of the car.


    ¡°Counting the three of us? 26. We have space to build more houses and take others in. Your father mentioned something about the future Alpha of the Midnight looking for packs that will take members in. I told him we would.¡±


    ¡°He told us. We haven¡¯t told Ro, the future Alpha, about you or your pack just to be on the safe side.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Our parents were very worried about us starting our own pack because of the Midnight Pack.¡±


    ¡°Parents worry no matter what. Our father worried when Ella decided to move to the Winter Moon Pack. Only for her to get hurt a month later.¡± Zachery says walking to the front of the car carrying a box, ¡°Is there someone who can show Kelly and me the boarder of your land so we can put these up.¡±


    ¡°The scar on my cheek is minor to the ones in my side that got while in the coven.¡± I remind him, ¡°I was one of the least injured in that attack.¡±


    ¡°I can show you.¡± Lance answers Zachery before jumping on the porch.


    ¡°While they do that let¡¯s head inside. Would show you around, but there ain¡¯t much to see.¡± Ciri says before heading back to the porch as Zachery and Kelly follows Lance.


    (Zachery¡¯s POV)


    ¡°So how do these work?¡± Lance asks as Kelly takes a talisman to hang up from the box I got stuck carrying.


    ¡°They an infused with magic by protection witches and warlocks. Together they will make an invisible barrier around the pack to keep those no permitted out. The coven leader or in this case the Alpha can pick who can enter. Covens usually do their members as well as members of covens they are very close with and trust. Those who are not permitted to enter get a mild shock at first, but if they continue to try the pain gets worse. There is a bit more to it, but that¡¯s the simplest explanation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll work with Ciri before we leave to set up who can enter and who can¡¯t without permission.¡± Kelly says as she hangs up another talisman.


    ¡°What do y¡¯all do in you coven?¡±


    ¡°I oversee the making of talismans and any other protection charms. Currently I also mentor a younger protection witch to teach her how to us her magic.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m learning to take over the coven in a few months. My father is the current leader.¡±


    ¡°Is it like packs where the eldest takes over? Has your family always been the leaders?¡±


    ¡°Yes and yes. Though in the future the next leader might be the first non blood related leader.¡±


    ¡°You and Damien aren¡¯t going to do a blood adoption?¡± Kelly asks.


    ¡°What is a blood adoption?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a ritual that is used couples to triads to make adopted kids theirs biologically. It¡¯s most common among same sex couples and triads. It¡¯s done mostly with kids under 3, but it can be done at any age. If the child is older it¡¯s only done with their permission.¡± I explain to Lance before answering Kelly¡¯s question, ¡°We¡¯ve talked about it, but we plan to adopt an older child first. Not for a few years though.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about covens.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. I know Winter Moon, our coven and the Amethyst Pack have been in talks about trying to change that.¡±


    (Emily¡¯s POV)


    ¡°I forgot what leading training was like.¡± Andy comments walking into the office as I type an email.


    ¡°Who talked you into it?¡± I ask looking up from my laptop as he sits in one of the chairs around the office.


    ¡°Jack asked me to take his place. It was new shifters, so it was a bit hectic. I see you got stuck replying to emails.¡±


    ¡°It always is with new shifters. It¡¯s not too bad, better than paperwork.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard from Carter or Ella?¡± He asks as I send off the email I was working on.


    ¡°No, but they should have just arrived or will shortly. If I don¡¯t hear from either in the next half hour I¡¯m calling Ella to make sure they didn¡¯t get lost.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the last thing we need. Are you participating in training later?¡±


    ¡°Depends on if I get through all the emails. I¡¯ve been messaging the leaders of the groups we talked about learning from each other. It¡¯s a bit of a headache at times, but I think it¡¯ll be good in the long run. I¡¯ve found a fairy grouping that¡¯s willingly to send members to talk with Krista.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They are called Lunar. The group is about a little over an hour south and live in a town opposed to a forest.¡± I say opening another email, ¡°Someone from Emery and Haley¡¯s clan knew someone from there.¡±


    ¡°Is that odd?¡±


    ¡°For fairies? Yes. Terra, the head of the grouping, said most prefer to live in forests away from people due to their eyes. The town Lunar lives in is part of an Elven Clan, so the only humans in it are those related to the elves to fairies.¡±


    ¡°I never knew that. Granted I don¡¯t know much about fairies in general.¡±


    ¡°We are in the same boat.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Thank you again for the talismans. Maybe one day we can visit you.¡± Ciri says as Carter, Kelly, Zachery and me get ready to head back to the pack. Kelly and Zachery spent three and a half hours putting up talismans. Kelly then spent another half hour talking with Ciri to set who and who can¡¯t enter the pack without permission.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my dad about that. Maybe we can figure out a date where some of the Amethyst Pack and Moonstar Coven members can come.¡±


    ¡°That would be nice.¡±


    ¡°We best be off as I promised my mom that we would try to be back before dark.¡± Carter says and with that we say a final goodbye before getting in the car.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°How was the visit? Everything go well?¡± Emily asks as we walk into the living room.


    ¡°Good and yes. How has things been here?¡± Carter asks as we sit down.


    ¡°Fine for the most part. Andy took over training the new shifters today. I¡¯ve talked to the leader of the Lunar fairy grouping, Terra. She¡¯s going to send some members to talk with Krista.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°She¡¯ll probably love that. I know how hard it is to learn what one can and can¡¯t do without help.¡±


    ¡°When will they be here?¡±


    ¡°Next weekend. The ones Terra is going to talk to about coming work during the week. Two are around Krista¡¯s age and the other is older.¡± Emily says before her phone rings, ¡°It looks like either Jared got lost or has made it to the Starfall Pack.¡± Answering it she leaves the room, most likely heading to the office.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking.¡± Carter says intertwining our fingers as I lean against him.


    ¡°About?¡±


    ¡°What to do for our next date.¡±


    ¡°A date with who. You haven¡¯t asked me to go on another one.¡± I say jokingly.


    ¡°I was trying to figure out an idea before I asked you.¡±


    ¡°What about going into town?¡±


    ¡°Dinner?¡± He asks wrapping his arm around my waist.


    ¡°Sure. When?¡±


    ¡°How about tomorrow around 7?¡±


    ¡°That works. I have training 4-5, so that¡¯ll give me two hours to get ready.¡± I say not looking forward to training tomorrow. Half of us will be in human form and half will be in wolf form.


    ¡°I have training 3-4, but I¡¯m leading training earlier in the day.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to do that anymore.¡±


    ¡°For now. Mom helps out from time to time when Andy is busy and can¡¯t help.¡± He reminds me.


    ¡°Off topic, but talking about going to town tomorrow reminds me I have to go to the post office in the morning to drop off packages.¡±


    ¡°You finished the commissions?¡±


    ¡°I have one has a few little things left. I plan to finish it after dinner.¡± I say taking the his hand that is holding mine playing with his fingers.


    ¡°When will you be opening them back up?¡±


    ¡°Probably not until the start of next month. I took on less this last time with everything going on. I¡¯ll probably take a few more this time as it¡¯ll probably be the last one I do this year.¡±


    ¡°If you ever need helping packing just ask.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    September 16th


    (Zachery¡¯s POV)


    ¡°How does it feel it be the leader?¡± I ask Lucy as we walk around the town of Dawn where the Dawson Coven is located.


    ¡°Odd, but it has barely been two weeks. Fallon is coming by in a few days and Ashlyn has officially moved to the Moore Clan.¡°


    ¡°How did you celebrate your birthday?¡±


    ¡°We really didn¡¯t celebrate. Garrett, Zane and Marcus couldn¡¯t come down. Something to do with the council. Fallon was who knows where. It just didn¡¯t feel right celebrating without her. It feels stupid being sad about that.¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s not. Turning 27 is a big deal for you and this was the first year y¡¯all didn¡¯t celebrate y¡¯all¡¯s birthday together. She may feel the same way.¡± I say putting my arm around her shoulders. Lucy, Fallon, Eva and Ava are like cousins to me, Phillip, Hazel and Ella. Phillip and me have always been outnumber.


    ¡°I think mom is planning something for when Fallon gets here. Garrett, Zane and Marcus are hoping to get down here while she¡¯s in town. It¡¯ll be the first time we¡¯ve seen them since last year.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can all try and get together.¡±


    ¡°At your coven or here?¡±


    ¡°Mine might be easier for Ella.¡± I say making a mental note to talk to dad about a possible get together.


    ¡°How is she liking the pack?¡±


    ¡°She loves it there. From what I¡¯ve seen she¡¯s more her true self there. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s been spoke about, but from what I¡¯ve seen the members treat her with the same respect they treat Carter, Bri and Kimber with. She seems to fully embrace the fact she¡¯s going to be the Luna one day even if it¡¯s a few years off.¡±


    ¡°How long do you think it¡¯ll be before they get engaged?¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t dating yet as far as I¡¯m aware. I could be wrong. I know she said she didn¡¯t want to jump into another relationship too fast after what happened with Lilliana. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s change with Carter being her soulmate or not.¡± Might ask one of the others as they might know or possibly Keira.


    ¡°It feels like everyone I know is finding their soulmate. Fallon found her platonic one a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°We are interacting with more groups.¡± I point out.


    ¡°On that topic some of the members said they will be free Oct. 20-22 to visit the Winter Moon Pack to talk to them about our coven. We got a few different ages.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let Ella know, so she can pass the info on.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°What happened last weekend? You are way happier.¡± Luca comments as we pack orders. Nina and Ember are off wedding planning and the others had training.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just be happy?¡±


    ¡°You are acting similar to how Alex did after her and Isaac started their relationship. Wait, are you and Carter actually in a relationship now?¡± Luca stops what he is doing to turn to look at me.


    ¡°Yes. I never thought I would be in a relationship again this soon. Especially after how my last one ended, but Carter is different.¡± I say trying not to cry. It¡¯s been just over four months and it still hurts.


    ¡°Does he know what happened?¡± Luca asks putting a hand on my arm.


    ¡°Yeah. I told him the day after our first date. It was four months ago Wednesday that it ended. Finding this pack was probably the best thing ever.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking. How did your last relationship end? I know it¡¯s probably not something you want to talk about.¡±


    ¡°I learned she had been cheating on me for almost half our relationship. Those who I thought were friends knew the entire time and never said a thing. It was just over a month before our two year anniversary that I found out.¡± I say before laughing a little, ¡°I feel nothing towards her anymore, but it still hurts to think about those ex-friends. They were some of the few that stuck by me after I learned I was a shifter, but for almost a year they didn¡¯t tell me I was being cheated on. Being here means I don¡¯t have to see them everyday anymore.¡±


    ¡°Your ex and those so called friends are all pieces of shit. Is it bad if I say that I wish they would all burn in hell?¡± Luca asks in such a serious voice that I laugh which makes me smile. Knowing him he¡¯s mostly kidding.


    ¡°You are a good friend.¡± I say pulling him in for a hug.


    ¡°Just remember that if you ever need to talk to someone I¡¯m here for you.¡± He replies hugging me back.


    As I release Luca from the hug we hear Alex, ¡°I¡¯ve been sent to collect you two for lunch.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that late already?¡± Luca asks standing and stretching.


    ¡°You two have been up here since 8 and it¡¯s now 1.¡±


    ¡°Five hours isn¡¯t bad.¡± I comment.


    ¡°We have been packing for five hours without a break.¡±


    ¡°Wait until November. One day I started packing orders around 8am and didn¡¯t stop until Zachery came to tell me dinner was ready at 6pm. After that Zachery and whoever else was home helped.¡± I say as we head out of the room.


    ¡°If ever get overwhelmed with packing just say so and I¡¯ll help.¡± Alex says as we head downstairs. On the second level we run in Ember coming out of her and Nina¡¯s room. As the four of us head to the bottom floor she tells us that her and Nina have picked out a color pallet for their wedding. Nina went over to her parents house for lunch to ask her mother about something.


    ¡°It looks like we are just missing Nina and Isaac, but someone can introduce them later. Carter just left for training.¡± Emily says as we walk out on the back deck. Standing with her are three fairies. The eldest of the three has long silver hair, olive skin and her eyes are a mix of dark blue and purple. She has a kind smile. The shorter of the two younger ones looks like he might be related to the elder one. He has brunette and his eyes are a mix of bright green and yellow. The other is just a bit taller and has pink eyes. She also has shoulder length blonde hair with streaks of red and pink throughout. Her freckles are almost hard to see on pale skin.


    ¡°This is Mazie, her grandson, Kole, and his friend, Hope. Krista and her mom are should be here in a moment.¡±


    ¡°We are here.¡± Krista says walking up the steps with her mother not far behind. Krista has collarbone length blonde hair, pale skin and pink eyes. Her and Hope kind of look alike, but that might just be because both are blonde with pink eyes. Juliet has slightly longer dark brunette hair, light skin, and brown eyes.


    ¡°Perfect timing.¡±


    As we have lunch Mazie, Kole and Hope tell us something about them and their grouping, Lunar. Mazie is Moon Fairy while Kole is an Earth Fairy. More specifically his powers focus on swamps. Hope is a Crystal Fairy. Krista asks the most questions which is understandable. We learn they ended up with an Elven Clan because their leader married the clan¡¯s leader.


    After lunch Krista leaves to show Kole and Hope around the pack. Mazie stays at the house to talk with Emily and Juliet. Alex, Ember, Luca and me head to the living room. Carter joins us not long after.


    ¡°Any of you have training today?¡± Ember asks as we all sit down.


    ¡°I have it in a little over an hour than I¡¯m helping with the new shifters.¡± Luca says.


    ¡°Isaac is helping lead one of the sessions later. Two more weeks before we both can shift again. I¡¯m going over to help his sisters color their hair while he is doing that.¡±


    ¡°What colors are they doing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Lucy is going dark red all over. She loves the red we did on her ends last time, so now her whole head to be that color. Lily wants to do pink on her ends. Journey won¡¯t let her completely color her hair yet.¡± Alex says fully stretching out on the couch she has to herself, ¡°When are Emery and Haley returning?¡±


    ¡°Next week. The actual date it unknown.¡± Carter says as I lean against him and close my eyes.


    ¡°Tired?¡± I hear Ember ask.


    ¡°Try feeling drained. My sinuses hate me September through November every year. Andy picked me up some sinus medicine in town yesterday, so hopefully in the next day or two I¡¯ll be over it for at least two weeks.¡± I say not opening my eyes as Carter starts to run his fingered through my hair.


    ¡°When are you, Luca and Bri going to the Evermoore Pack?¡± I hear Carter ask Alex.


    ¡°We leave Monday. Kimber decided to go with us. Tuesday will be ten years. There are times I wonder if it¡¯ll ever get easier.¡±


    Opening my eyes I look at Alex and see the sadness in her eyes, ¡°My siblings and me ask ourselves that each year. It¡¯ll be 11 years three days after Hazel¡¯s birthday in November since our mom passed.¡±


    ¡°How did she pass? Our parents were killed in a car accident.¡±


    ¡°Cancer. It was caught too late. My daisy tattoo is in memory of her.¡±


    ¡°Was it her favorite flower?¡± Ember asks.


    ¡°Yeah. Zachery, Philip and Hazel all have one as well in the same place. Hazel did ours under the watchful eye of her mentor while her mentor did hers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet. I¡¯ve been thinking about getting angel wings. I don¡¯t like pain.¡± Alex says.


    ¡°Pain varies. I barley felt anything, but Phillip had it take two breaks. Violet says near the spine and across her shoulder blades were the worst parts of her back tattoo. I think she did it in three, maybe four sessions.¡±


    ¡°What does she have?¡±


    ¡°Angel wings in memory of her aunt. They cover her entire back.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do that. I thought about small ones on the outside of my left calf. Have you two thought about getting a tattoo?¡± Alex asks Em and Carter as I close my eyes again. I listen to the conversation without adding input as I start to doze off.


    (Carter¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Nina and I talked about getting a heart on the inside of our wrist. Hers would be green and mine would be purple. Something simple.¡±


    ¡°No. What about you Luca?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about seeing if Ella would draw a cute little panda for me to get as a tattoo. Probably on my side which I know will hurt, but I can¡¯t think of another place I would want to get one.¡±


    ¡°Normal coloring or colorful?¡± Alex asks quietly as Ella has fallen asleep. She had trouble sleeping last night not being able to fully breathe through her nose. The leader of her training group let her take today and tomorrow off.


    ¡°Either blue and white or the pan flag colors. Yellow body with pink and blue ears, arms and legs.¡±


    ¡°Yellow is not your color. What about orange and white?¡±


    ¡°Maybe a pale orange.¡±


    ¡°While you talk about tattoos I¡¯m going to take Ella up to her room.¡± I say gently moving Ella so I can stand up.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Ember says as I pick up Ella. It¡¯s not hard to carry someone up the stairs, but it can be a bit tricky as the stairs go around a corner. The hardest part is going to be opening her door.


    ¡°Carter,¡± I hear Ella say very faintly as I lay her down on her bed. Looking at her I can tell she¡¯s still asleep. ¡°I¡­.¡± I brush a strand of her out of her face and she trails off. Kissing her forehead I leave quietly and head back downstairs.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    September 22nd


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Carter asks sitting down beside me as I lay face first in the middle of the living room floor. It¡¯s been a tiring day. I had double length training this morning and afterwards helped with younger shifters before Carter and me headed to the Moonstar Coven. The Dawson family came for a get together. It was fun to see them all as it¡¯s been over a year since we all got together last.


    ¡°I will be.¡± I say turning my head to look at him, ¡°My head hurts and my teeth hurt.¡±


    ¡°Sinuses?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have taken something, but it will be a bit before it helps.¡± It¡¯s after 9pm, I think. It¡¯s been a minute since I looked at the time. I move so my forehead is resting against my arms again. Not long after I feel Carter gently running his hand through my hair. That¡¯s the last thing I remember before I doze off.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    September 23rd


    (Simon¡¯s POV)


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Ella so happy since before she shifted.¡± Grace comments as we watch the kids play soccer.


    ¡°Finding the Winter Moon Pack is the cause. I know at one time she contemplated moving to the Starfall Pack, but didn¡¯t want to be that far away.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more than just the pack that is causing her to smile more.¡± She says as Carter picked Ella from behind causing her to laugh.


    ¡°They have been together officially two weeks from what I¡¯ve heard. Before that thought it was very easy to see how much he cared about her.¡±


    ¡°How did you feel when she decided to move to the pack?¡± Anthony asks from the other side of Glinda.


    ¡°A mix of emotions. I was worried because she would be over three hours away. In the end I just wanted her to be happy. She was there for a week while her car was getting fixed. In that short of amount of time I could tell a difference when I spoke to her in the phone. She was happy and now she doesn¡¯t hide her true self.¡±


    ¡°Tony is worried about Ashlyn now that she has moved to the Moore Clan even though she¡¯s less thirty minutes away.¡± Grace says looking at Anthony at the end.


    ¡°She¡¯s the baby of the girls. I worry about Fallon as well.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s traveling, so that¡¯s not surprising.¡± Garrett comments.


    We continue to talk as we watch our kids have fun. It seems like the years have flown by. They are all adults and starting their own lives, but it seems like just yesterday they were babies.


    (Luca¡¯s POV)


    We haven¡¯t visited the Evermoore Pack since we left. It was hard on all of us for the first few years. After that none of us really wanted to see our old pack.


    ¡°Hi mom, dad.¡± Alex says as she kneels in front of their grave. From her voice I can tell she¡¯s trying not to cry, ¡°Sorry we never visited before today. A lot has happened in the last decade. I wish y¡¯all were here to see it.¡±


    ¡°We have all found our soulmates.¡± Bri says sitting beside Alex and running her back as she starts to cry, ¡°Kimber turned out to be mine and we getting married in December. We asked Andy and Jack to walk us down the aisle because you aren¡¯t here to do that. Alex found hers in a fellow Winter Moon member named Isaac. Luca found his soulmate in an Amethyst Pack member named Timmy. We miss you both so much.¡±


    Laying the flowers we brought down I sit on the other side of Alex. ¡°Bri is going to be next Beta of the Winter Moon Pack. I¡¯ll be moving in April to the Amethyst Pack. I wish you could met Timmy and Isaac as well as all of our other friends. We love and miss you.¡±


    After that the four of us sit in mostly silence. The only noise that can be heard is sniffling from crying. It¡¯s hard to believe it¡¯s been a decade already.


    September 28th


    ¡°Are you going to the Amethyst Pack next month?¡± Luca asks as get stretch to get ready for training. This is one of the rare sessions where we are all in our human form. Another group is going to be in their wolf forms. We are training partly in the tree line as well. It¡¯s done as a way to get us used to reacting and defending ourselves against those in wolf if we can¡¯t shift or don¡¯t have time to. We all end up with bruises by the end.


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°I think the 20th. Kaiden¡¯s birthday is the 12th, but they aren¡¯t celebrating until the 21st. Cody is going to be out of town the 9th thru the 16th visiting another pack.¡±


    ¡°Keira¡¯s birthday is the 20th. She is planning the two of us and Rose having a girls weekend. Maybe I¡¯ll try and go the weekend before to at least give him a present in person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand. I¡¯ve decided to be Merida for your birthday.¡± I can see it with his hair.


    ¡°Fun. I still haven¡¯t figured out who I want to be.¡±


    ¡°Who is Carter going as?¡±


    ¡°He is waiting for me to decide. I¡¯m leaning towards an MCU character as I don¡¯t want to limit the list to just animated characters.¡± There aren¡¯t any that I want to be.


    ¡°What about Captain America and Carter can be Peggy?¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m tempted just because Agent Carter, but maybe Bucky instead of Cap. I did tell Phillip he was going to be Aurora because of his name.¡±


    ¡°Do it. Timmy has decided to be Elsa. Sky asked if Zachery and Damien are actually going to be Ariel and Vanessa.¡±


    ¡°No. Zachery has decided to be Anita because of Patch. Damien hasn¡¯t decided. Why? Does him and Garrett want to be them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tell them they can do that.¡± I say as we get up as the leader for training walks over. I almost sprained my wrist yesterday in training.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    October 14th


    ¡°This is a surprise.¡± Kyle says as he walks out of the house as I¡¯m walking up the steps carrying my bag and Kaiden¡¯s present.


    ¡°I can¡¯t come next weekend, so I decided to this weekend even if it¡¯s only for a night.¡±


    ¡°Now I know what secret Aurora has been keeping for the past few days. How are things in Winter Moon?¡± He asks hugging me before we head inside.


    ¡°Fine for most part. Over the next couple of weeks some will finally be able to shift again. Some still have a month or more. Hopefully training will lessen up some after that.¡±


    ¡°How often are you training?¡±


    ¡°4-5 days a week now that I¡¯m not helping lead training anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot. Most here only train 3 days a week.¡± Kaiden comments as we walk into the living room.


    ¡°That¡¯s how often we did it before the attack.¡± I say walking over to him and handing him the wrapped present, ¡°I heard a couple of weeks ago that your birthday was this past Thursday.¡°


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to get me anything.¡± He says taking the gift.


    ¡°I wanted to. Now to learn when the others birthdays are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you a list.¡± He says opening his gift. I didn¡¯t really know what to get him, but with a little help from Peter and Melody I decided on a leather journal. It was plain black when I got it, but I painted it. I painted the spine a pale blue and added a vine with small roses all in black as it¡¯s Kaiden and Cody¡¯s soulband. On the front I painted Cody and Kaiden¡¯s wolf forms while on the back I painted Peter and Melody¡¯s wolf forms as pups.


    ¡°I love it. I¡¯m guessing Melody told you what mine and Cody¡¯s soulband looks like?¡± He says turning the journal over to look at all sides.


    ¡°Yes and Peter told me that you liked to write.¡°


    ¡°How did you get a photo of all their wolf forms?¡± Kyle asks as he looks at the journal.


    ¡°That would be me. Melody asked if I had taken any photos of them so she could send them to Ella.¡± Aurora says walking into the living with Nicole who bolts over to give me a hug.


    ¡°This was the third time in the past few months I¡¯ve painted people¡¯s wolf forms.¡± I say whole returning Nicole¡¯s hug.


    ¡°Really? Who else have you painted besides Nina and Ember?¡±


    ¡°Alex and Isaac plus their families. This though was the first time freehand and with something other than watercolor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really good. Thank you.¡±


    Nicole talks me into having a tea party with her and Penelope, so the rest of my afternoon is taken up entertaining two seven year olds.

 Chapter 11

    October 16th


    (Kaiden¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Happy belated birthday, love.¡± Cody says wrapping his arms around my waist from behind as I attempt to brush my hair.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to be back until later?¡± I ask looking at him in the mirror.


    ¡°Decided to leave a little earlier than planned. Plus I found the perfect gift while I was in one of the nearby towns.¡± He says kissing my shoulder before seeing my reflection, ¡°It¡¯s nothing inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it past you.¡± I say giving up on brushing my hair and hoping it doesn¡¯t dry weird.


    ¡°I would no such thing and you have no proof.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there is a photo somewhere from my first birthday after we got together.¡± I say laughing at his horrified expression, ¡°Can you please release me so I can get dressed?¡±


    ¡°Fine. Are those the Valentine¡¯s Day boxes I got you?¡± He asks kissing my cheek before releasing me and leaving the bathroom. I straight up ignore that question.


    Usually I only take showers at night, but I had training earlier in human form and it decided to rain on us. I ended up slipping in a mud puddle. Following Cody out of the bathroom I head over to my closet to find some clean clothes. I grab a pair of gray sweats to put on, that I think might actually be Cody¡¯s, before finding a t-shirt to slip on. It¡¯s rare I got without a shirt as I just feel awkward without even if I¡¯m just hanging out in the house. For a time I wouldn¡¯t go without one due to scars from top surgery almost two decades ago and scars from rogue attacks.


    Walking out of the closet I spot Cody sitting on the foot of our bed holding a small wrapped box. He holds it out to me once I get closer. As I unwrap it he wraps his arms around my waist and pulls me down onto his lap. Opening the box I find a silver bracelet with a few stones set into it. Upon closer inspection I realize they are our birthstones as well as Peter and Melody¡¯s. There are little paws engraved between the stones.


    ¡°I was in Dawn looking around and talking to some of the coven members there when I came across a jewelry store. Looking in the window I saw this bracelet. Going inside I learned you could get it with different stones. The paw print engraving were a happy accident.¡± He says resting his chin on my shoulder.


    ¡°I love it.¡± I say before putting the bracelet on. I don¡¯t often wear jewelry as I¡¯m always afraid I¡¯m going to lose it.


    ¡°And I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too.¡± I say turning to kiss him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    October 24th


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°How was your girls trip?¡± Carter asks as I braid his hair in the living room while we wait on the others.


    ¡°Really good. Very relaxing. The spa we went to is owned by a mermaid couple and they mostly cater to merfolk. I don¡¯t think Keira wanted to leave.¡± It was nice spending the weekend with Keira and Rose. Rose talked about her soulmate, but has decided to annoy Keira by not telling us what her name is. All we know is that she¡¯s not human and roommates with Rose¡¯s best friend.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Alex and Isaac have started talking about moving into one of the smaller houses. Bri and Kimber plan to move back into this house by May.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised they haven¡¯t moved out sooner. I¡¯m guessing Bri and Kimber are moving back in because you and Bri will be taking over in June.¡±


    ¡°Part of it. The other is that the tiny house they are living in belongs to an older couple that has been traveling. The couple is planning on returning in either June or July.¡±


    ¡°What does your dad plan on doing once you take over?¡± I ask as I tie off the first braid and start in the second.


    ¡°Helping Marc with his carpentry business full time. I think Jack also plans on doing that, but you would have to ask Bri. Mom and Andy keep talking opening a bakery it cafe.¡± A lot of the pack either work in Charlotte or one of the other nearby towns. Some are stay at home parents while some work from home. Jared and Jack work part time for Marc. Though from what I¡¯ve learned both families own things in town. I know it¡¯s common for coven members to own businesses in whatever town they are near as most covens founded the town they are near.


    ¡°Why did she never do it sooner or become a home baker?¡±


    ¡°She was pregnant with me when she became Luna. She had planned on starting a home baking business once Ember started school, but she found herself helping out with the pack a lot more. For about five years the pack grew which meant a few more houses had to be built. Two years after that settled down Bri, Alex and Luca came to live here. Mom helped Andy and Jack a lot for a couple of years as neither knew what to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an understatement.¡± Alex says walking into the living room with Isaac. After I tie off the last braid I lean forward to wrap my arms around Carter¡¯s shoulders as he is sitting in the floor.


    ¡°Does anyone ever know what they are doing when the have/gain kids for the first time?¡± I ask as Carter all of a sudden stands with me causing me to squeak, ¡°Next time a warning would be nice.¡±


    ¡°Who just sounded like a mouse?¡± Ember asks as her, Nina and Luca walk in.


    ¡°Ella. Carter seems to have decided to give her an unexpected piggy back ride.¡± Alex says with a laugh and I just stick me tongue out at her.


    ¡°We are all here, so let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to miss the movie.¡± Nina says.


    Carter doesn¡¯t let me down until we are in the entry way so I can put my shoes on. Once all of have shoes on we head outside to Nina¡¯s mom¡¯s van. It¡¯s the only vehicle that can hold all seven of us.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After the movie we decided to head to the park for food. There is a fall/Halloween festival going on all month. It¡¯s has food, games and many booths where people are selling handmade items. It was at one of the booths that I found the journal I got Kaiden. I also got Keira as photo frame that had violets and peonies carved into it. Her favorite flower are violets and Rose loves peonies. I put a photo of the two of them from Rose¡¯s high school graduation in it. Neither were paying attention when I took the photo. I thought it was cute as you could see how happy Keira was for Rose.


    Once we all have food we settle in the grass under a tree decorated with pumpkin shaped lanterns, bats and ghosts. There are stacks of hay bales and pumpkins dotted around the open area in the middle of the festival.


    ¡°I think this is my favorite festival the town hosts.¡± Isaac says as we eat.


    ¡°You on like this festival because you love the caramel apples and cider they have here. In the past you have said many times the winter one is your favorite.¡± Alex corrects him.


    ¡°Very true. That reminds me, I promised Lucy I would bring her back a caramel apple.¡±


    We talk about random things or things around the festival that we like as we eat. Afterwards we explore some more before we head back to the pack. It¡¯s the perfect place to do shopping.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    October 31


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Thought I would find you out here.¡± I hear someone say behind. Turning around I find Carter walking out onto the deck.


    ¡°Needed some air.¡± I say as he comes to a stop beside me and sets his shield down. Between Ember and me we were able to talk him into being Captain Carter while I¡¯m Bucky. Marc made the shield and I painted it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot going on in there.¡± It was decided to have the party in the pack because the community building was the only thing large enough to hold everyone.


    Leaning against him I close my eyes, ¡°We will be finding glitter in there for months, maybe years.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t think Sky could pull off Ariel¡¯s sparkly purple dress, but I was wrong.¡± He says wrapping an arm around my waist, ¡°Why he chose glitter fabric that spreads glitter everywhere? I wish I knew.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget Cody and Kaiden¡¯s fairy wings.¡± They are Silvermist and Tinkerbell. Apparently Aurora tried to talk Kaiden into being Rani, but he wanted to be Tink. I have Kaiden and Rose the option to be whoever they felt comfortable being regardless of the characters gender. Rose decided to be comic Loki as he is gender-fluid. She felt most comfortable as him over any of the other male characters.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of hard not to. Have a good birthday?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s been fun.¡± I say as he kisses the top of my head. We have only been together for a month and a half, but I love him. Not that he will know anytime soon. While I can admit it to myself, I¡¯m not ready to say it out loud.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Wishing I could take these boots off.¡± While not what I was thinking, it¡¯s no less true. I¡¯m wearing wedged boots and my feet hurt.


    ¡°We can try to sneak off back to the house or I can go get you another pair of shoes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can sneak off. I¡¯m tempted to just go barefoot. Knowing some of the guys they are probably already barefoot.¡± I say standing up straight, ¡°We should probably head back inside before someone comes looking for us.¡±


    Just as we get inside I take off my boots and chuck them in a corner. Said corner has a pile of shoes already. Tonight has been very fun, but I know I¡¯m going to be dead on my feet by the time it ends.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    November 20th


    ¡°You okay?¡± Carter asks sitting a cup of tea down beside me as I doodle in my art room instead of packing.


    ¡°This time of year is always hard. For the first two years after our mom passed Hazel refused to celebrate her birthday. She said it didn¡¯t feel right celebrating without her.¡±


    ¡°What time is Zachery arriving?¡±


    ¡°Around 1.¡± I say picking up the cup to take a sip.


    ¡°Do you do anything special to remember your mom?¡±


    ¡°The four of us go to put flowers and just talk to her. Dad and Nathan go separate from us if dad decides to go. Some times he doesn¡¯t. The first year that Nathaniel was with the coven he asked Zach and me how dad would feel if he asked to tag along.¡±


    ¡°How did he feel?¡±


    ¡°He appreciated it. Dad and Nathan travel to Nathan¡¯s old clan for a few days around when Drew passed. Drew was Nathan¡¯s first husband. Fun fact Nathaniel and dad learned while looking through old photos that mom and Drew were soulmates.¡± I say smiling at the memory of learning that. Hazel said while they didn¡¯t get a chance to meet in life they are forever together in death.


    ¡°The world works in strange ways.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say. Drew passed away just over a year after mom did. He was a night elf and mom a night owl. She often stayed up late.¡± While I may not be blood related to her, I definitely take after her in that regard.


    ¡°Why do I feel like it would chaos if they were both alive?¡±


    Laughing I reply, ¡°Dad and Nathan feel like that would have been the case. Controlled chaos though. Don¡¯t know how living arrangements would have been though.¡°


    ¡°Quick question. Shouldn¡¯t you be packing?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± He says before picking me up.


    ¡°Put me down.¡±


    ¡°I will in front of your room.¡± He says kissing my cheek as he walks out of the room.


    Once we get to the second level in front of our rooms Carter finally sets me down. Giving him an annoyed look I open my room and walk I leaving my door open. As I pull out my suitcase Carter walks in and sits in my desk chair.


    ¡°You staying to make sure I pack?¡± I ask laying my suitcase open on my bed.


    ¡°Maybe. You have two hours before Zachery is going to be here, love.¡± He says as I open my wardrobe making me pause to look at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to call you that just say so.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. No one really calls me anything other Ella except for my dad.¡±


    ¡°What does he call you?¡±


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Little Moon, but it¡¯s rare now days. I¡¯ve always had a love for the moon and stars. Now I need a nickname for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t called me Pinky more than you have.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me.¡± I say turning back to my wardrobe.


    We don¡¯t talk much as I pack. We have gotten a light dusting of snow, so I pack mostly sweaters and pants. I¡¯ll be wearing my jacket and if I need a warmer one I can borrow one of Zachery¡¯s. We actually don¡¯t get snow often and if we do it¡¯s usually only a dusting or maybe an inch or two. It¡¯s been very cold lately and it¡¯s suppose to dip into the upper 20s while I¡¯m with the coven. Last month has been unseasonably warm, so the change in temperature hasn¡¯t been fun.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    November 24th


    ¡°Why did it have to start snowing?¡± Hazel complains as we walk to the coven¡¯s cemetery. Most coven members who have died are buried here. Those who aren¡¯t were from other covens and wished to be buried there when they died.


    ¡°I told you to put a hat on.¡± Zachery tells her putting the extra beanie he brought with him on her head.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She replies fixing the beanie.


    Once we reach the cemetery it doesn¡¯t take long to find the Moonstar area. Daniel and Alec are buried in the area even though they aren¡¯t part of the Moonstar family. In total only five family members are buried here. A lot are still alive plus there are many branches of the family, but none live in the coven. Most of the Moonstar branch don¡¯t either, it¡¯s really on those that have been leaders. I go and put the fake flowers I¡¯m carrying on Daniel and Alec¡¯s grave while Phillip puts the ones he is carrying on mom¡¯s. We only put real flowers out during spring and summer.


    ¡°A lot has happened in the last few months.¡± Hazel says as I walk back over to them.


    ¡°Ella found a wolf shifter pack and moved there. I haven¡¯t seen her happier.¡± Zachery says putting an arm around my shoulders.


    ¡°I feel like I can truly be myself there.¡±


    ¡°So it doesn¡¯t have to do with a certain pink haired shifter?¡± Phillip asks joking.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one to find my soulmate there. Phillip found his in a wolf shifter named Crystal. The pink haired shifter Phillip mentioned is Carter. He is the next Alpha of the Winter Moon Pack.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forgot Becca. Her soulmate is a cat shifter that lives with the pack. Zachery and Damien are soulmates.¡±


    ¡°Not only that. We are engaged and have been for about a month and a half. He moved back in July.¡±


    ¡°In 3-4 years Violet and me will be leading our own coven. The coven has grown so much we are splitting in two. We have land just north of the pack.¡±


    We talk a few more minutes just talking about all that has happened over the last year. As the years have gone on it has become easier to talk and not cry as much. We still cry a bit as we say how much we love and miss her before we decide to back as we start to freeze.


    (Simon¡¯s POV)


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Nathaniel asks sitting on the couch beside me as I look through an old photo album.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Seriously, I¡¯m okay. I¡¯ll always miss Kat, but the pain of her passing has lessened over the years.¡± I say leaning against him.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Is that Ella?¡± He asks pointing to one of the photos on the page.


    ¡°Yeah. That was her sixth birthday. She wanted to be cat, so Kat made her dress. She refused to wearing leggings or tights, so Kat made it out of wool and as long as she could. She couldn¡¯t go floor length because even back then Ella was clumsy and accident prone. Glinda made the ears and tail.¡±


    ¡°What were the other three?¡±


    ¡°Hazel was a dog. Phillip was a pirate and Zachery was a zombie. Kat made the main parts of the outfits while Glinda made the accessories.¡± I say turning the page to show a photo of all four of them together.


    ¡°Becca was a princess a lot for Halloween growing up. Della alternated between being Marie from Aristocats and an angel. I think I have photos somewhere.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why Della decided to be Duchess for Ella¡¯s birthday and it now makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Aristocats is her favorite Disney movie hands down.¡±


    We talk about the past and the kids growing up as we wait for Hazel, Ella, Zachery and Phillip to get back from the cemetery. Becca and Della are both currently at work. I visit the cemetery a few times a year to put flowers out. As the kids got older I decided to let them go on their own on this day. I do go on her birthday with them though. I haven¡¯t decided if I¡¯m going to today or not.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    December 14th


    (Zachery¡¯s POV)


    ¡°How does it feel to be the leader?¡± Damien asks as we walk around town hand in hand with Patch. We are shopping for last minute Christmas gifts.


    ¡°Strange. It¡¯s only been a few days though, so give me time to get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Violet is still trying to wrap her head around it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll take a bit for everyone to get used to it. I think Ella likes having a reliable car with how the weather has been.¡± I comment as we stop to look at a window display.


    ¡°She heading to the Amethyst Pack?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Julien and Nicole¡¯s birthday is Saturday, but she can¡¯t be there. Bri and Kimber are getting married that day. She¡¯s also dropping off and picking up Christmas presents as well. With the forecast calling for a lot of snow no one wants to drive 6 hours either way.¡±


    ¡°Will this be the first Christmas without her?¡± He asks, ¡°This will be my first Christmas with the coven in six years.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully not. The two packs had planned to celebrate together on the 22nd. Hopefully by Christmas Day the weather will be a bit better. If the roads aren¡¯t bad I¡¯m going to pick her up the 24th.¡±


    We have gotten three inches of snow so far and it¡¯s currently lightly snowing. Patch loves the snow, but is not a fan of her boots and coat I make her wear. Midnight has buried himself in Damien¡¯s hoodie pocket.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    December 16th


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°How are you two feeling?¡± Alex asks Bri and Kimber as she works on curling my hair. Today is their wedding and they decided all six of us girls were going to get ready together.


    ¡°Nervous, but excited.¡± Bri answers as she works on styling Ember¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Excited.¡± Kimber responds as she works on Nina¡¯s makeup. We are all helping each other get ready. Alex¡¯s hair is so short that she¡¯s not doing anything to it and Kimber put in foam rollers last night to give her hair a slight curl. Bri¡¯s hair has a natural curl to it, so she has just pinned the sides back a little. Ember will be doing Bri and Kimber¡¯s makeup while I do Alex¡¯s. Bri put hot rollers in Nina¡¯s hair before Kimber started on her makeup in an attempt to give it some curl. Ember¡¯s hair won¡¯t hold a curl at all, so Bri decided style is in a simple updo.


    ¡°The snow is so pretty, but it¡¯s going to be so cold.¡± Kimber comments as she finishes up Nina¡¯s makeup and starts taking out the now cooled rollers.


    ¡°Em, do you have an extra pair of gloves I can borrow?¡± I ask as Alex finishes my hair and we trade places.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll get them before we head down.¡±


    Before long Ember starts in Bri¡¯s makeup. Once I finish Alex¡¯s makeup I start on my own. The only person I let do my makeup is Becca. After we are finished with hair and makeup we get dressed. Kimber and Bri just told us to wear whatever formal dress we had. All of us are going to wear boots under out dresses as no one is going to see them. Kimber found some cute boots that go well with her jumpsuit. They got us nice coats to wear with our outfits so we won¡¯t freeze. Bri¡¯s dress is floor length with a high neck and lace sleeves. She said her grandma made it for her mom when she got married. The lace is actually from her grandma¡¯s dress. Kimber¡¯s jumpsuit has a little lace and beading at the top and sheer sleeves. While the outfits are different they go together well. Ember¡¯s dress is a pale blue-green with a high neck which funny enough goes well with my pale sea foam green dress. Both Alex and Nina are in shades of purple, Nina¡¯s is a bit darker than Alex¡¯s. Both dresses are strapless. Kimber and Bri didn¡¯t have a color scheme, but somehow out dresses ended up going well together. I think the guys are all wearing dress pants and a button up with a nice jacket.


    ¡°You both look beautiful.¡± Alex tells Bri and Kimber after we are all dressed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Bri says hugging Alex, ¡°Let¡¯s go see if Emily is ready, so we can get photos of the six of us and have time to warm up afterwards.¡±


    With that we grab our coats and head downstairs. By the back door we find Emily, Jack and Andy talking.


    ¡°You all look lovely. Ready to take some photos while the guys get ready?¡± Emily asks holding up the camera she borrowed from Isaac¡¯s mom, Journey.


    ¡°Yes. Hopefully we can warm up some afterwards.¡±


    We head outside and notice it¡¯s lightly snowing. It was already decided to do a couple of the six of us and a few of just Kimber and Bri with Jack and Andy. If Luca gets down here before we finish Kimber and Bri plan to take photos with him and Alex. If not it¡¯ll happen after the ceremony which is when Kimber and Bri plan to do the couple photos.


    (Ro¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Rosabella!¡± I hear my father yell to which Lex and me share a wide eye look. He never calls me by my full name unless his pissed. Granted it¡¯s come lately, but still no less terrifying.


    Turning towards the direction of his voice I see him and Beta Mike walking over. Neither look happy. ¡°Yes, father?¡± I ask once they are within earshot.


    ¡°I know about Sebastian and what the three of you have been doing behind my back. You two are luckily I haven¡¯t decided to force you out of the pack.¡± My father says barely hiding his anger. Lex and me look at each other trying to figure out how he found out. We¡¯ve done everything we could to be careful.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about father.¡± I say faking innocence. This is not good at all. If we get removed from the pack it¡¯s all over. My younger cousin is the only other person who can take over as Alpha. He¡¯s only 14 which would mean another 12 years of my father being Alpha. Knowing my father he would do anything to make sure the next Alpha continues what my grandfather started.


    ¡°Your soulmate is a warlock and has been helping you and Alexis warn other packs about us.¡±


    ¡°What do you have against non-shifters? I¡¯ll admit it. Sebastian is a warlock and my soulmate. I love him. As for warning other packs, you are wrong. We¡¯ve been contacting packs who would be willingly to take members in. Our pack is far too big and I plan to help those leave who want to when I take over.¡± I say raising my voice to the point of almost yelling as I let my anger show.


    ¡°As Alpha of the Midnight Pack I¡­¡± My father starts before I interrupt him, ¡°I challenge you for the right as Alpha by right of blood. The duel will be in wolf form and until one yields. Who ever yields will leave pack with their Beta never to return.¡± I say keeping my voice steady. I feel Lex stiffen beside me at my words. This challenge is not taken lightly and is rarely done. My mother never agreed with what my grandfather and father have done to the pack. Her pack was taken over by my grandfather. She did everything to make sure I saw what they were doing was wrong. I lost her when I was 7 years old and I made a promise that day I would fix things.


    ¡°Right here? Now?¡±


    ¡°If you are ready old man.¡± I reply confident in my ability to take on my father. He may be older, but from what I know he stopped training not long after taking over as Alpha. Add to the fact he rarely shifts these days. I run in my wolf form every morning and train with the rest of the pack 5-6 times a week.


    ¡°I am.¡± My father says before shifting and I quickly follow. His wolf form is completely dark brown while mine is a mix of shades of gray and white like my mother. Lex and Beta Mike move out of the way as other members come over to watch. I keep my eyes solely on my father waiting for him to make the first move.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After what seems like forever my father shifts back human with a look of pain on his face. He immediately sits in the grass. Since we can¡¯t talk in our wolf forms shifting back human is a sign of yielding.


    ¡°Do you yield, Dirk?¡± Lex asks from the side not using the title of Alpha.


    ¡°Yes.¡± My father through gritted teeth clearly not happy with losing. I shift back and collapse to the ground trying not to pass out from pain and blood loss.


    ¡°I except you and Mike to be out of the pack by sundown.¡± I say as Lex hurried over to me. As Mike helps my father up and leads him away Lex wraps her arms gently around me.


    ¡°You did it.¡± She says as I lean against her, ¡°Can someone help me get Ro to the clinic?¡± Danny hurries over before gently picking me up.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Is she awake?¡± I hear Lex, I think, ask.


    ¡°I can hear you.¡± I mumble not opening my eyes or really moving as it hurts.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Sebastian asks as I feel someone brush my hair away from my face. Opening my eyes I look over at him with wide eyes before remembering I¡¯m now the Alpha.


    ¡°Sore. How long was I out?¡±


    ¡°Just under three hours.¡± I hear Dr. Lovegood say as she walks over, ¡°As you already probably know, no shifting for while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just be happy to be able to breathe without pain.¡±


    ¡°You have four cracked ribs. Quite a few claw marks that required stitches and your right ankle is sprained. That¡¯s not counting the scratches that don¡¯t require stitches and all the bruising. Lex explained what happened. It¡¯s going to be at least three months before I allow you to shift again.¡°


    ¡°Great.¡± I say annoyed, but also knowing it could have been a lot worse. Before she leaves the room Dr. Lovegood helps me sit up so I¡¯m leaning against a mound of pillows. I probably won¡¯t be able to leave the clinic until tomorrow afternoon at the earliest. That will all depend on Dr. Lovegood as she is strict, but one of the best doctors in the pack. She overseas Al the other doctors and nurses.


    ¡°I was so worried when Lex called saying you were in the clinic and unconscious.¡± Bastian says gently sitting on the bed beside me while giving Lex a pointed look. I immediately lean against him happy to have him close.


    ¡°I did eventually explain most of what was going on.¡± Lex defends herself from where she is sitting in the only chair in the room, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten word that our fathers have left already.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit surprised to say the least. I thought they would have taken until the last minute.¡±


    ¡°Lex explain you were injured after a fight with your father. What happened?¡±


    ¡°He somehow learned about us and what we had been doing. At first I tried to play dumb, but my anger got the better of me. He was about to force Lex and me to leave. I had no choice if I want to change the pack for the better. While I¡¯m sad to loose my father it¡¯s better this way.¡± I say tearing up a little.


    ¡°At least you still have your aunt and cousin. I¡¯m all my little brothers has left.¡± Lex says looking worried. Her brothers, Ian and Riley, are 12 and 15. Their mother passed not long after Ian was born due to complications.


    ¡°You know Aunt Ruth will help out. I will as well. Don¡¯t forget Danny.¡± Aunt Ruth is my mom¡¯s younger sister. When my mom passed away from cancer my aunt became like a mom to me. Danny is Lex¡¯s ex, but the three of us have been friends since we were young. Danny actually found his soulmate a few months ago in a fairy.


    ¡°I know.¡± Lex replies before looking at Bastian, ¡°Did you message the group?¡±


    ¡°Not yet as I wanted the full story. Here you can.¡± He tells her before passing his phone over. I close my eyes happy to be around the two people I love most.


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    ¡°That was cute and very sweet, but I can¡¯t feel my fingers or nose.¡± I say as Carter and me follow the others inside.


    ¡°I thought Ember was going to let you borrow a pair of gloves?¡± Carter asks we take off our boots so we don¡¯t track snow everywhere. The wedding was simple and held in the backyard of the main house. Emily made their cake which is just decorated with a few fake flowers.


    ¡°I forgot.¡± Ember says hanging her coat over the stair railing, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I say as Carter takes my coat, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what Becca will say about me wearing this dress in the snow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really pretty. Gives me Yule Ball Hermione vibes, but sea form green.¡± Ember says at the same time Carter asks, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to know?¡±


    ¡°She made it as a birthday present for me last year. The one time I¡¯ve worn this before today it rained. She had to redo the back hem as it got muddy and nothing would get the stain out. She has no more of this fabric and it was discontinued.¡±


    ¡°As long as there is nothing on the hem she might never know. Unless she sees the photos we took.¡± Ember says as we head to the living where the others minus Bri, Kimber and Luca are. Kimber and Bri wanted some photos in the snow and Luca offered to take them. As we sit Carter hands me my phone and I notice a text notification.


    Future Leaders


    Bastian: Hi, it¡¯s Lex. We have news


    Ella: What kind of news?


    Bastian: Ro is now Alpha


    Ella: I thought she wasn¡¯t taking over until May


    Bastian: our fathers somehow found out what we have been doing and about Seb. Right as Ro¡¯s father was going to force us out of the pack Ro challenged him for right as Alpha by right of blood. She won, so now our fathers are out of the pack.


    Ella: is Ro okay?


    Bastian: injured, but will make a full recovery eventually


    Ella: I¡¯ll the others know


    Bastian: okay. Bye


    Locking my phone I look at Carter while still trying to process what I just learned. I have questions that I did not have before.


    ¡°That was Lex texting using Bastian¡¯s phone.¡±


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Emily asks looking a little worried.


    ¡°Yes. I have questions though.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Carter says.


    ¡°An Alpha can force members out?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not done often. Only in extreme circumstances is it done. If a member is forced out they can¡¯t join another pack. It¡¯s how some of the rogues come to be.¡± Jared explains, ¡°It¡¯s not widely known to most pack members.¡±


    ¡°What is the challenge role for alpha by right of blood?¡±


    ¡°Something that¡¯s rare. It can only be done by the current Alpha¡¯s kid. It¡¯s a fight and the one who proposes the challenge can pick how it will end and what happens to the loser. Most that have happened end in one yielding and occasionally it¡¯s a fight to the death. Typically the looser and possibly others are forced from the pack if it ends with yielding.¡± Jared tells me. It makes sense he¡¯s the one answering the questions.


    ¡°Ro is now Alpha of the Midnight Pack. Apparently their father found out what they and Lex have been doing. Ro challenged him for role as Alpha. According to Lex both their fathers were forced to leave.¡± I say reading the text.


    ¡°All small packs are safe now. Hopefully there won¡¯t be another one like the Midnight Pack in the future. We need to let Ciri know so she can reach out to Ro. They have the space ready to take in members.¡± Ember says happily.


    ¡°Maybe packs should look into making something similar to the Witch and Vampire Councils. Every other supernatural has some sort of ruling body except shifters.¡± Alex points out.


    ¡°It would take time and it wouldn¡¯t be easy. It would probably be helpful to talk to the two councils on how to get started setting it up.¡± Andy advises.


    ¡°Setting what up?¡± Bri asks as she, Kimber and Luca walk into the living.


    ¡°Something like the Witches or Vampire Council to oversea all packs, so something like what the Midnight Pack did can¡¯t happen again. Good news is Ro is now Alpha.¡± Alex lets them know.


    ¡°How? What did they do?¡±


    ¡°Challenge by blood right for role of Alpha. Ro so Alpha Dirk and his Beta are now out of the pack. Ro was badly injured, but will be fine in time.¡± I say.


    ¡°We now have three things to celebrate now.¡± Bri says looking over at Alex and Isaac.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s how you bring it up.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just announce it already or I will.¡±


    ¡°Isaac and me are engaged as of the other day.¡± Alex says with the biggest smile on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t have the ring as we are having it resized.¡±


    ¡°It was my grandmother¡¯s.¡±


    With that we spend the rest of the day and late into the night talking, eating and overall just having a fun time. Who would have thought my life would change so much in six months. I found amazing friends who are like family to me, my biological family and my soulmate all because I got lost and had car trouble. I don¡¯t know where I would be if Emily hadn¡¯t stopped that day to help me. I¡¯ve grown as a shifter and it¡¯s thanks to not only the people in this house, but the entire pack. I know I have a while before I become Luna, but I know I can do it with all their support.

 Epilogue

    Six months later (June 19th)


    (Ella¡¯s POV)


    These last six months have been a bit hectic. We¡¯ve had pack members traveling to other groups to talk to them and have members from those groups visiting us. It¡¯s been fun learning about different groups. I met some members of a different branches of my family. Two were from the Gray branch, Dominic and Madeline. Madeline is from a noble fairy family from The Starlight Group. The Star Frost Pack has grown a lot thanks to Ro becoming Alpha of the Midnight Pack. They now have 78 members in total and still growing. Ciri and Adam decided to let anyone who is a supernatural join even if they aren¡¯t a shifter. So far they gained a few fairies, some mermaids and a couple of vampires. The Amethyst Pack and us even gained a few members.


    Alex and Isaac have been wedding planning and I¡¯ve been roped into helping. So have Isaac¡¯s two sisters and Bri. Timmy and Luca got engaged on Valentine¡¯s Day which is also the same day Zachery and Damien got married. It was a simple ceremony in the coven. Grace and her family came as well as Ezra¡¯s siblings. It¡¯s been years since Edward and Emma have visited. Edward¡¯s husband, Saul, and their three kids plus their spouses came down. Emma¡¯s two spouses came as well. This was our first time meeting Peach and Richard. Peach is a flower fairy and Richard is a sun elf.


    Katlyn and Payton are engaged as well as Garrett and Sky. Kayla and her boyfriend, Robert, got married a few weeks ago. He is a human and they had been together five years. Della found her soulmate while visiting some old friends back in April. Her name is Jennifer, or as she likes to be called Jen, and she¡¯s a 19 year old moon elf. Jen moved to the coven just last week. Hazel met her soulmate two weeks ago in a mermaid named Luna. Sophia has come out as omnisexual and found her soulmate is a Winter Moon Pack member named Emily. Both turned 18 in April.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Becca moved here a month ago. Phillip and Crystal started dating four months ago. Both have been traveling between the coven and pack to see each other. Neither know where they want to live in the future, but both have agreed not to rush things. Keira is in the process of moving to the Amethyst Pack. Luca officially moved there back in start of April. Damien¡¯s mentor, Summer, moved the coven in January. Not long after that Pierce and her learned they were soulmates. Damien and Violet were happy for their dad. They have been dating for four and a half months.


    Emery and Haley have decided to spend most of their year here, but spend a month or two traveling with the clan. They recently just left to go be with the clan. Rose and Scarlett found an apartment together. We finally learned her name and she¡¯s a half witch half cat shifter.


    Carter took over as Alpha at the beginning of the month. Even though I¡¯m not officially the Luna the pack has been treating as if I am. It¡¯s been a little odd. Bri and Kimber moved back into the main house last month. Alex and Isaac moved into a small house back in March. Ember and Nina are in the process of moving into their own house. Their wedding is next month and they want to be moved in before that.


    I¡¯ve gotten closer to my biological family. It¡¯s to the point I¡¯ve started to slowly refer to Kyle as father instead of his name. Marie and me have gotten to know each other better.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Carter asks wrapping his arms around my waist from behind.


    ¡°Everything that has happened the last six months. It¡¯s been busy.¡± I say leaning back against him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll slow down anytime soon with all the weddings that will be happening over the next few years.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me. It¡¯s crazy to think it¡¯s been year ago today that we first met.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad we met. I love you so much.¡± He says kissing the top of my head.


    ¡°I love you too. I¡¯m glad we met as well. It changed my life and I couldn¡¯t be happier.¡±


    We stand in silence for a few minutes before heading inside. I wasn¡¯t lying when I said my life changed a year ago as it truly did. I love my life here and being with Carter. My family has grown a lot and i can¡¯t wait to see how much more it will grow as time goes on.